Naruto: I am Danzo! I found the dictator button!

Starting in Konoha, I am Danzo Shimura, the man who wanted to be Hokage but ended up on a narrow path.

I never expected that during a near-death mission, I would accidentally pick up the “Dictator Button” from a mysterious dimension!

Who do you dislike? Just click, and no matter if you are a Kage-level boss or a bloodline genius, you will disappear from the world, and everyone’s memory will be modified as well, as if you never existed!

Is Sarutobi Hiruzen too much of a nuisance? “Correction”, there is one less portrait on the Hokage Rock, Konoha’s top brass collectively lost their memory, who dares not listen to me, Danzo?

Uchiha wants to rebel? Fugaku, Shisui, and the radicals are “optimizing” one by one. Of course, the Sharingan is safest in the hands of the “Root”!

Jinchūriki too dangerous? Kumogakure, Mistgakure, Iwagakure… “visit” them one by one and turn your tailed beasts into “wild protected animals”!

The Akatsuki organization wants to cause trouble? The immortal duo? The puppet master? The explosive kid? Sorry, your art is worthless in front of my button!

Every time I press a button, the world line trembles because of me!!!

Naruto: I am Danzo! I found the dictator button!
Chapter 1: Desperate Relics
The night was as dark as ink, so thick that it could not be dissolved. In the depths of the forest, several figures quickly shuttled between the shadows of the trees, trying to be as silent as possible with each jump, but the shouts of the pursuers behind them and the sound of ninja tools breaking through the air were like maggots on the tarsal bones, chasing them relentlessly. Shimura Danzo was gasping for breath, his lungs were burning with pain, and the wounds all over his body were constantly oozing blood with the violent movements, soaking his dark combat uniform. Sweat and blood mixed together, sliding down the deep lines on his cheeks and dripping into his right eye, which was tightly wrapped in a bandage. The only remaining left eye flashed with a tired but still sharp light, constantly scanning the complex terrain around him, trying to find a possibility of escaping the predicament.
This mission, a raid on the intelligence outpost newly established by the Hidden Mist Village on the border of the Land of Fire, should have been a clean and neat elimination operation. The Root had been preparing for this for months, and the intelligence collection was very thorough, and the action team was also full of elites. However, they still underestimated the enemy. The enemy seemed to have seen through their plan and laid a net. When they went deep into the target area, they were greeted by the Hidden Mist Anbu, which was several times larger than their own, and at least three powerful jonin.
The battle was in a desperate situation from the beginning. Although the Root members were fearless, they could only retreat step by step in the face of the absolute gap in strength and numerical disadvantage. Danzo knew in his heart that the information had been leaked, or that this was a trap against the Root, or even against him, from the beginning. Several suspicious faces flashed through his mind, but now was not the time to track down the traitor.
“Sir, you go first!” A Root Ninja wearing a fox mask roared, quickly forming seals with his hands, and a wall of earth rose from the ground, temporarily blocking the pursuers’ sight. His voice was a little hoarse due to excessive blood loss.
Danzo did not look back, nor did he hesitate. As the commander of the Root, his life was more important than any of his subordinates. This cold determination had long been integrated into his bones and blood. “Retreat as planned, and disperse to break out!” He used all his strength to issue the final order, his voice was low and hoarse, but still carried unquestionable majesty. He knew that this order meant that most of his subordinates would never return, and they would use their lives to buy him precious time for evacuation.
This is the survival rule of the root, and also the survival rule of Shimura Danzo. Sacrifice is necessary as long as the ultimate goal can be achieved.
He forcibly squeezed out the already depleted chakra in his body, and his speed increased a bit. The explosions, screams, and metal collisions behind him were gradually replaced by the sound of the wind, but he knew that the enemy would never let him, a big fish, go easily. Especially those Mist Hidden Ninjas, their auras were locked on him like hounds.
The stinging pain in his lungs became more and more intense, and every breath was like swallowing a razor blade. His vision began to go dark, which was a sign of severe overdrawn chakra and physical strength. He bit his tongue, and the severe pain made him slightly more conscious. He couldn’t fall down, he couldn’t fall down here. Konoha still needed him, and the Root still needed him. He hadn’t taken the position of Hokage yet. That naive Third Hokage was simply incapable of leading Konoha to become truly powerful.
I don’t know how long I ran in the forest, but the terrain ahead suddenly opened up. Under the moonlight, a vast ruin appeared before my eyes. Broken walls, scattered broken weapons, and the faint smell of blood and decay in the air showed that this was once a tragic ancient battlefield.
“Is this the limit…” Danzo felt a sense of despair. The open terrain here was extremely unfavorable to him, and it was easier for him to be surrounded by the enemy.
As expected, several powerful auras were approaching from behind. Three Mist Hidden Ninjas surrounded him in a V-shaped formation, with grim smiles on their faces, like a cat playing with a mouse.
“Shimura Danzo, the Dark Root of Konoha, today is the day you die!” The leading Kirigakure Jonin spoke in a cold voice, the long sword in his hand glowing bloodthirsty in the moonlight.
Danzo leaned on a kunai, barely supporting his body, his left eye coldly staring at the enemy. He no longer had the strength to put up a decent resistance. There was not a drop of chakra left, and the injuries on his body were getting worse.
“Hmph, if you want to kill me, you have to see if you have the ability to do so!” Even at the end of his rope, Danzo’s tone was still tough. He slowly raised the kunai in his hand and took a defensive stance. This was his last bit of dignity.
Just as the two sides were on the verge of a war, the ground beneath Danzo’s feet suddenly shook ominously. He was startled, but before he could react, he heard a crisp “crack” and the ground he was standing on suddenly collapsed!
“What?!” The Kirigakure ninjas were also stunned, obviously not expecting such a sudden change.
The feeling of weightlessness instantly enveloped Danzo, and he only had time to let out a muffled groan before he fell into a bottomless darkness. His body rubbed against the rough earth wall, causing new pain. Finally, he fell heavily on the hard ground with a dull thud.
The violent collision nearly made him faint, and his entire body seemed to be broken. He lay on the ground, coughing up blood mixed with sand, and struggled to get up, but found it extremely difficult to even move a finger.
From above, the voices of the Kirigakure ninjas were vaguely heard, as well as the sound of falling rocks. They seemed to be hesitating whether to come down to check. But soon, the voices gradually faded away. Perhaps they thought that he would not survive after falling from such a high place, coupled with the previous serious injuries; or perhaps they were worried that this strange collapse was some unknown trap.
At any rate, he was safe for the time being.
The bottom of the cave was dark and damp, filled with a strong smell of dust and some indescribable ancient atmosphere, as if it was isolated from everything in the outside world. Only a faint light squeezed in from the edge of the collapsed cave entrance, barely outlining the vague outline of the bottom of the cave.
Danzo lay on the cold ground, trying to adjust his breathing. He had to recover some strength as soon as possible, otherwise even if the enemy didn’t come down, he might die in this dark place due to his serious injuries. He tried to sense the surrounding environment, hoping to find something that could be used, or a way to escape.
His fingers groped on the cold, rough ground beside him. Dirt, gravel, and what looked like rotten wood. He endured the severe pain and moved his body little by little, expanding the search area. The instinct for survival supported his will that was on the verge of collapse.
Suddenly, his fingertips touched an unusually cold and hard object. In stark contrast to the rough gravel and soft soil around it, the surface of this object was unusually smooth, with slightly angular edges.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: Silent Oracle (Old Version)
Danzo’s heart moved, and he used up his last bit of strength to cover the object with his palm. It felt like a piece of polished metal, but it was heavier and colder than ordinary metal. He tried to pick it up, but it felt quite heavy.
With the faint light that was almost negligible coming through the hole, Danzo narrowed his left eye and tried his best to see the object in his hand. It was a square object about half the size of his palm, with a deep black color as if it could absorb all light. The surface was extremely smooth, without any carved lines, nor any visible gaps or mechanisms. It lay quietly in his palm, exuding an indescribable strange aura, cold and dead, but it seemed to contain some unknown, heart-pounding power.
What is this thing? How could there be such neat metal blocks in the collapsed cave deep in the ancient battlefield ruins? Is it some kind of ancient weapon, or some unknown ninja tool? Danzo’s heart was full of doubts. But at this moment, he didn’t have the extra energy to delve deeper. The most urgent thing was to survive.
He held the black metal block tightly in his hand, as if it was his only support at the moment. The darkness and silence of the cave, as well as the constant pain in his body, made him feel an unprecedented weakness and helplessness. But he couldn’t give up. He, Shimura Danzo, would never die in obscurity in such a place.
He began to try to sense the metal cube, trying to understand it with his remaining willpower. However, apart from the cold and strange aura, he found nothing.
He didn’t know how long it had been, maybe a moment, maybe several hours, he felt his strength slipping away bit by bit, and his consciousness began to blur. Just when he thought he was really going to die here, there were some subtle noises coming from above the cave.
It’s Root’s subordinate!
He was startled and pulled himself together. He recognized the special code for communication.
Soon, the rope was lowered and several Root Ninjas wearing animal masks slid down, quickly checked his injuries, and began to perform first aid.
“Lord Danzo!” The subordinate’s voice was filled with anxiety and relief.
Danzo’s tense nerves finally relaxed. The moment he was lifted onto a stretcher by his subordinates and slowly lowered out of the cave, he took a last look at the black metal block tightly held in his hand, and then he completely lost consciousness.
In the Root’s secret base under Konoha, Shimura Danzo woke up in a simple but absolutely safe room. The air was filled with a faint smell of medicine. He moved his fingers and felt that his body was still weak, but much better than the near-death state in the cave. Those fatal wounds had been properly treated, and the chakra was slowly regrouping under the effect of the medicine and his own recovery power.
A medical ninja in charge immediately stepped forward and respectfully reported his condition.
“Master Danzo, you have been in a coma for three days and three nights. Fortunately, the damage to your major organs has been controlled, but you will need at least half a month of rest to fully recover.”
Danzo nodded slightly, indicating that he understood. His eyes swept across the room and finally landed on the bedside table. The black metal cube brought back from the ancient battlefield ruins was quietly placed there. Even under the soft light in the base, it still looked so deep, like a miniature black hole.
“Have you checked that thing?” Danzo asked hoarsely, but his eyes did not leave the cube.
“Your Excellency, we have checked it.” Another Root ninja stepped forward. He was the specialist in charge of analyzing spoils and unknown objects. “We tried many methods. We used chakra to probe it, but it didn’t react at all, as if it were an ordinary piece of stone. We tried to pry it open or cut it with special alloy tools, but it couldn’t leave any marks on its surface. Its material is very special and very dense. We have never seen a similar metal before.”
“An ordinary stone?” Danzo’s mouth curled up into an almost imperceptible sneer. He didn’t think that something that could appear in such a place and give him such a weird feeling could be “ordinary”.
When his injuries eased a little and he was able to sit up, he immediately asked his subordinates to bring him the black metal block.
The cube was still cold and hard in his hand, and the heavy texture confirmed once again that this thing was extraordinary. He closed his eyes, mobilized the chakra that had just recovered in his body, and carefully explored the inside of the cube. Just as the root members had reported before, his chakra was like a drop in the ocean, without causing any ripples, and the cube itself had no energy fluctuations, as if it was just an inert dead object.
He did not give up and tried to scratch it with his fingernails and hit it with any hard objects he could find in the room. The results were the same as what his subordinates had said, the surface of the block was as smooth as before, without even a scratch left.
What on earth is this?
Danzo stared at the black block in his hand, frowning. The disastrous failure of this mission weighed on his heart like a huge rock. The Root lost nearly one-third of its elite troops, which was a heavy blow to his power. More importantly, this failure made him extremely dissatisfied and suspicious of the Konoha high-level officials, especially the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen. If someone hadn’t leaked the secret, or if Sarutobi had been secretly hindering him, he would never have been defeated so miserably.
“Power… still not enough…” Danzo muttered to himself, with a sinister look in his left eye. Only by mastering absolute power can he carry out his will as he pleases, and turn Konoha into the iron-blooded and tough village he envisioned, instead of being controlled by the soft-heartedness of women and the so-called “will of fire” as it is now.
He longed to control everything, control the fate of everyone, and control the future of Konoha. This strong desire was churning in his heart like a volcano about to erupt.
Just as he was staring at the black square, his heart filled with strong dissatisfaction with the status quo and boundless desire for absolute control, a strange feeling suddenly came over him.
There was no sound, no text, and no images.
But an extremely clear enlightenment, like a sudden enlightenment, emerged directly in the depths of his mind. This enlightenment came so abruptly, so directly, and yet so unquestionable.
“Erase…”
A word, or a concept, takes shape in his consciousness.
The purpose of this black metal cube is to “erase”.
Erase what?
Erase the designated target and make it disappear from this world completely.
It’s not just the death of the body, but… it’s as if it had never existed.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Chapter 3: First Test (Old Version)
This sudden realization made Danzo’s whole body tremble, and his left eye was filled with disbelief. He subconsciously clenched the cube in his hand, and the cold touch confirmed that he was not dreaming, nor was it an illusion caused by his unhealed injuries.
absurd!
This was the first thought that flashed through his mind. Making a target completely disappear from the world, as if it had never existed? What kind of power is this? Even the legendary Six Paths Sage probably couldn’t do this, right? This was beyond the scope of ninjutsu and was more like a power that only gods possessed.
However, that kind of understanding was so clear and profound, as if the use of this block was already engraved in his soul and was only awakened at this moment.
An indescribable feeling of excitement, mixed with a hint of instinctive fear, spread throughout his limbs like an electric current.
If…if this enlightenment is true…
Danzo’s breathing became a little rapid. He looked at the black cube in his hand, his eyes changing. Is this thing a divine object from the ruins, or a cursed object from an unknown dimension?
He tried to recall the feeling of enlightenment in his mind, trying to find more information about how to “use” the block.
Soon, more “information” came like a tide, still pure transmission of thoughts without sound or words.
He understood that to use this “erasure” ability, there was no need for complicated rituals or spells, nor did it require the consumption of chakra. He only needed to concentrate and clearly imagine the appearance and identity information of the target to be erased in his mind, and then… “press” the shadow of the square in his mind.
“Dictator Button…” A strange name flashed through his mind. It seemed to be the “real name” of this block in some sense, or it might be the best interpretation of its function in his subconscious mind.
Press the button and the target disappears.
Simple, brutal, yet containing an absolute power that makes people shudder.
Danzo’s heart began to beat violently. He almost instinctively thought of those who stood in his way, those he wanted to get rid of as soon as possible. If this ability was real, then…
He forced himself to calm down. The more powerful the force, the more cautious it must be when using it. Before confirming its true effects and potential side effects, it must not be used rashly.
But the temptation that was like the devil’s whisper was growing wildly in his heart.
He needed a test subject. One that was insignificant and worthless to die.
He began to quickly screen suitable candidates in his mind.
There is never a shortage of such people at the root.
In the following days, Danzo continued to recuperate while secretly observing and selecting the target for his “first test”. His mood was complicated, with both anticipation and excitement for this unknown power and a hint of concern about the possible unknown consequences. But in the end, the desire for power overwhelmed everything. He had to verify the authenticity of this “dictator button”.
His sights finally locked onto a lower-ranking Root ninja codenamed “Crow”.
This “Crow” was originally an orphan of the war, and was adopted and trained by the Root. His qualifications were not top-notch, but he was ruthless and capable in carrying out his missions. However, he was unruly and unyielding in his nature. He was respectful on the surface to Danzo’s orders, but secretly he often disobeyed them, and even deliberately played tricks on some insignificant matters to challenge Danzo’s authority.
Danzo had always hated such disobedient tools. If the Root had not been short of manpower, he would have dealt with this man long ago.
More importantly, it was this “crow” who made a major mistake in the latest intelligence transmission mission against the Hidden Cloud Village. The encrypted intelligence he was responsible for transmitting was intercepted by the patrol team of the Hidden Cloud Village on the way. Although the intelligence itself was encrypted multiple times and difficult to crack in a short time, the exposure of the intelligence line was an indisputable fact. Konoha had to urgently cut off and re-plan several important intelligence channels lurking on the border of the Land of Lightning, and the loss was not small.
Afterwards, “Crow” argued that he encountered a much stronger enemy than expected and was outnumbered. However, according to information obtained by Danzo from other channels, this person’s response at the time had obvious omissions and was even suspected of being greedy for merit and reckless.
Such a subordinate who had made a big mistake and had a rebellious heart was undoubtedly the perfect subject for testing the power of the “dictator button”. Even if the test failed or some uncontrollable accident occurred, getting rid of a “crow” would not be a big loss for the root.
After making up his mind, Danzo began to prepare. He needed an absolutely private environment where no one would disturb him. Deep in the secret base of the Root, there were several secret rooms dedicated to special interrogations. That was undoubtedly the best choice.
A few days later, Danzo’s injuries had recovered almost completely, and at least on the surface he looked like a normal person. He sent an order to summon “Crow” to the third interrogation room for a mission review.
The third interrogation room is located at the bottom of the root base. The walls are made of special sound-absorbing materials, isolating all sounds from inside and outside. The room is simply furnished with only a metal table and two chairs, and an incandescent lamp hanging from the ceiling, emitting a cold and dazzling light.
Danzo sat in the main seat, his face expressionless, the bandage wrapped around his right eye particularly eye-catching under the light. His left hand casually rested on the table, his fingers tapping lightly, making a slight “knock knock” sound, which was unusually clear in this silent interrogation room. The black metal cube was now kept close to his body, and he could feel its cold temperature through his clothes.
Soon, the metal door of the interrogation room was pushed open, and “Crow” walked in. He still looked unruly, and although he lowered his head, there was a hint of disapproval in his eyes. He was wearing a black uniform of the Roots, and a simple black mask on his face, revealing only a pair of slightly sinister eyes.
“Lord Danzo.” “Crow” saluted symbolically, his voice was flat and no emotion could be heard.
“Sit down.” Danzo’s voice was equally emotionless.
“Crow” sat down on the chair opposite as he was told, but his body leaned back slightly, showing an uncooperative attitude.
“Do you have anything to explain about the failure of the last intelligence transmission mission to the Land of Lightning?” Danzo went straight to the point, his tone was calm, but it carried an unquestionable pressure.
“Crow” seemed to have expected Danzo to ask this. He curled his lips under the mask and said, “Sir, I have submitted a detailed report. The number and strength of the enemies we encountered at that time were far beyond expectations. There were only two of us and we were outnumbered. Although the intelligence was lost, it was encrypted and Kumogakure could not decipher it in a short time. I have tried my best.” There was a hint of impatience in his tone, as if to say, “I’ve already explained it, what else do you want?”
Chapter 4 Memory Fault (Old Version)
Danzo listened quietly, the tapping of his fingers stopped at some point. He looked at Crow, at his rebellious eyes, at the slight disdainful expression on his face.
It’s him.
A cold murderous intent rose in Danzo’s heart, but he remained calm on the surface.
“You tried your best?” Danzo’s tone rose slightly, with a hint of sarcasm, “Because of your ‘try your best’, an important intelligence line of Konoha was completely exposed, and several outstanding ninjas who had been lurking for many years had to evacuate urgently, and two of them even died on the way. Is this what you call trying your best?”
“Crow’s” eyes flickered, as if he wanted to explain something, but in the end he said stiffly: “Missions always involve risks, and sacrifices are inevitable. I followed the procedures and did not violate any rules.” He still did not think he was at fault, but instead felt that Danzo was making a fuss over nothing.
“No violation?” Danzo sneered, “Your arrogance and conceit are your biggest violation.”
At this moment, Danzo concentrated all his energy. In his mind, the appearance of “Crow”, his code name, and all the relevant information about him emerged clearly. Then, he sank his mind into the black metal cube that he had been holding tightly in his hand.
Deep in his consciousness, the shadow of the cold, smooth, patternless black square appeared clearly.
No hesitation, no delay.
Danzo pressed the imaginary “button” in his heart with his will.
There was no flash of light, no fluctuation of energy, not even a breeze.
The interrogation room was still silent, with the incandescent lights emitting a cold light.
However, the “Crow” who was sitting opposite Danzo, the Root Ninja who was trying to defend himself a second ago with resentment and defiance in his eyes, suddenly and silently… disappeared under Danzo’s gaze.
Yes, it disappeared.
It’s like a drop of water dropped onto a boiling iron plate, evaporating instantly without leaving any trace.
It does not turn into ashes, nor does it decompose into particles, nor does it disappear into the void.
It just disappeared out of thin air.
It was as if there had never been anyone sitting on the chair where he was originally sitting.
There was no chakra residue left in the air, no trace of spatial fluctuations, and even the faint smell of blood and sweat on the “Crow” disappeared completely.
Only the empty chair was left, lying there quietly.
Danzo’s pupils suddenly contracted. Even for a man like him who was used to seeing life and death and whose will was as hard as a rock, when he witnessed this extraordinary scene, he couldn’t help but feel a chill rising from the bottom of his heart and an indescribable shock.
This… is this really… “erasure”?
He subconsciously touched the black cube that he kept close to his body. It was still cold and still, as if everything that had just happened had nothing to do with it.
Danzo suppressed the turmoil in his heart and tried to keep his breathing steady. He slowly stood up, walked to the chair where “Crow” had sat, reached out his hand, and gently touched the seat.
It felt cold, metal, and there was nothing on it.
No heat, no embers, nothing.
The Crow really disappeared. It was completely wiped out from this world.
An indescribable ecstasy and fear intertwined, impacting Danzo’s nerves. He succeeded! This mysterious cube obtained from the ruins of the ancient battlefield really has such incredible power!
He took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, trying to calm his agitated mood. He knew that from this moment on, his life, and even the entire ninja world, might change drastically because of this small black square.
He, Danzo Shimura, has mastered a true “divine power”.
Stay calm, you must stay calm.
Danzo repeatedly warned himself in his heart. He turned around and walked out of the interrogation room expressionlessly, as if he had just conducted an ordinary interrogation.
The metal door of the interrogation room slowly closed behind him, isolating the empty chair and the eerie nothingness.
He needed to further verify the effect of this “erasure”. Not only the disappearance of the body, but also… the memory. According to the information in that enlightenment, “erasure” is to make the target “as if it had never existed”. Then, will the person “Crow” still exist in the memory of other people?
A gleam of light flashed in Danzo’s eyes. He walked towards the area where the Root members usually trained and rested.
He casually called over several Root members who were doing physical training. He remembered these people very clearly. They all joined the Root at about the same time as “Crow” and had performed several missions with “Crow”. They should be quite familiar with each other.
“You guys, come here.” Danzo’s tone was flat, and there was nothing unusual in it.
The Root members immediately stopped training, quickly came to Danzo, and knelt on one knee: “Lord Danzo!” Their movements were in unison and their voices were full of awe.
Danzo glanced at them calmly and spoke slowly: “Do you still remember a member codenamed ‘Raven’?” He tried to make his tone sound casual, as if he was casually mentioning an insignificant person.
The Root members who were asked all showed blank expressions on their faces. They looked at each other, as if they were trying to recall, but their eyes were full of confusion.
One of the older ninjas, codenamed “Weasel”, raised his head cautiously and said hesitantly, “Master Danzo… Please forgive my stupidity, but we don’t seem to have a ninja named ‘Crow’ in our Root. At least, I have never heard of this codename in my memory.”
Another ninja codenamed “Snake Eyes” also said, “Yes, sir. I have thought about it carefully. There is no codename “Crow” in the list of all official members and reserve members of the Root. Could it be that you remembered it wrongly? Or is it a member who died a long time ago?”
Danzo’s heart sank.
No? They actually said there is no ninja named “Crow” in the Root?
How is this possible! Although “Crow” is only a low-ranking ninja, he has been in the Root for at least five years and has carried out at least eighty missions. These people in front of him had practiced with “Crow” on the training ground a week ago!
Danzo’s expression remained unchanged, but his heart was already in turmoil. He suppressed his shock and continued to ask indirectly, “So, regarding the failure of the intelligence transmission mission at the border of the Land of Lightning some time ago, did you know about it? Do you remember who carried out that mission?”
Turn on lazy reading mode
Chapter 5: Archives Void (Old Version)
He clearly remembered that “Crow” was one of the main executors of that mission. The news of the mission’s failure also caused some small-scale discussions within the Root.
Upon hearing this, Weasel immediately replied, “Your Excellency, I have heard about that mission. It is said that they encountered an elite patrol team from Kumogakure, led by… two seniors codenamed ‘Owl’ and ‘Wolf’. They managed to get rid of the enemy after a fierce battle, but the intelligence seems to have been lost.”
“Owl?” “Wolf?” Danzo frowned slightly. The Root did have these two ninjas, but they were not involved in that mission at all! The executors of that mission were clearly “Crow” and another ninja codenamed “Bat”! And “Bat” had already died in the mission!
What frightened him even more was that when “Weasel” described the mission, his tone was firm and his expression was natural, and he didn’t seem to be lying at all. It was as if in his and several other Root members’ memories, the executors of the mission were really “Owl” and “Wolf”, and the mission process became “reasonable”, without any trace of major mistakes, just ordinary “intelligence loss”.
The name “Crow” and the major mistake he made that exposed the intelligence line seemed to have been completely erased from the memories of these people. Instead, there was a completely tampered and repaired “fact”.
Danzo looked at the confused yet determined expressions of the Root members in front of him, and a chill rushed from the soles of his feet to the top of his head.
It seemed as if no one had ever heard of the name “Crow”.
The power of this “dictator button” is even more terrifying than he imagined! Not only can it erase a person’s physical existence, it can also tamper with the memories of related personnel, making everything “seamless”!
If he had not “pressed the button” with his own hands and watched “Crow” disappear with his own eyes, I’m afraid even he himself would have doubted whether “Crow” really existed.
He waved his hand, signaling the Root members to retreat.
“Yes, Lord Danzo!” Several people saluted respectfully, then quickly dispersed and continued their training, as if they had just had an ordinary conversation.
Danzo stood there for a long time without moving. His hand subconsciously pressed on his chest, feeling the cold outline of the black metal block.
After the shock, there was an uncontrollable ecstasy.
This kind of power… this kind of power that can silently erase all traces of a person’s existence, and even tamper with other people’s memories… is simply tailor-made for him!
With it, how easy it would be to eliminate dissidents! Those stumbling blocks that blocked his path, those stubborn elements who did not obey his will, could all be completely eliminated from this world without causing any waves!
But, that’s not enough.
Memories can be tampered with, but what about records? The Root has the most complete and secretive archive system in the entire Konoha. Every Root member will have a detailed personnel file from the day they join, including biography, ability evaluation, mission records, etc. Will these records in black and white also change?
Danzo’s eyes became sharp. He had to confirm this immediately. If even the archive records could be modified, then the ability of this “dictator button” could truly be called “perfect.”
He started walking towards the Root Archives Room. His pace was a little faster than usual, showing his inner urgency.
The Root Archives is one of the most heavily guarded places in the entire base, even more heavily guarded than Danzo’s own office. There are a lot of secrets stored here, and any leak could lead to catastrophic consequences.
The interior of the archive room is dark and dry, with rows of tall metal filing cabinets neatly arranged like silent guards. The air is filled with the unique smell of old paper. Only a few dim lights provide limited light, which adds to the mystery and depression of this place.
Danzo walked through the maze of filing cabinets with familiarity. He knew everything here. He clearly remembered that the personnel file number of “Crow” was “Genzi 73”, which was stored in the fifth file box in the third row, area B. He even remembered that the file box had a subtle rust on the corner because it had been stored for a long time.
Soon, he came to the third row, section B. His eyes quickly locked onto the fifth file box. The familiar rust was still clearly visible.
Danzo stretched out his hand, with a sense of inexplicable tension in his heart, and opened the metal box.
Inside… it’s empty.
All the personnel information, training records, and mission report copies about the Raven that were supposed to be stored there disappeared. It was as if the file box had been empty from the beginning and had never stored anything.
Danzo’s heart skipped a beat.
He took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down. Then, he turned to the area where the original mission reports were stored. He wanted to find the original report of the Lightning Country intelligence transmission mission. He had reviewed that report himself, and it recorded in black and white the dereliction of duty of “Crow” and his flawed excuses.
According to the confidentiality level and time of the mission, he quickly found the corresponding file, pulled out the thick report, and quickly flipped through it.
The report’s paper, handwriting, and even the red ink he had used to annotate it were all exactly as he remembered. However, when he saw the part about the mission’s executioners and the description of the process, his pupils contracted sharply again.
The content of the report was modified by an invisible force!
All references to “Crow” were replaced with the names of “Owl” and “Wolf”. The description of the mission process also underwent subtle changes. The key plot that the team was in danger and intelligence was intercepted due to the recklessness and mismanagement of “Crow” was revised to “encountering a strong enemy and a fierce battle. With their rich experience and decisive command, ‘Owl’ and ‘Wolf’ successfully led the team to escape pursuit at the cost of ‘Bat”s sacrifice. Although intelligence was lost, the lives of the remaining team members were successfully saved and the losses were minimized.”
All the mistakes, contradictions, and responsibilities of Crow disappeared without a trace. The entire report was revised to be logically self-consistent and seamless, as if Crow had never participated in this mission and had never existed at all.
Danzo’s fingers began to tremble slightly.
This is no longer a simple “erasure”, it is a “reshaping” of reality!
He did not give up, and quickly walked to the main registration office where the roster of Root members was kept. It was a thick roster that recorded the code names and basic information of all official members of the Root since its establishment.
Chapter 6: Differences in Concepts (Old Version)
He flipped through the pages, carefully searching for the name of “Crow”. He remembered clearly that the name of “Crow” should be somewhere in the middle, slightly to the back.
However, when he turned to the page where he remembered that “Crow” should appear, the name did not appear. That page, as well as the lists of the pages before and after it, were all neatly arranged, without any gaps or any traces of modification. It was as if the code name “Crow”, this member, had never been entered into this roster.
The archive is void!
Not only the personnel files and mission records, but even the most basic rosters, all traces of “Crow”‘s existence were completely erased!
Danzo closed the roster dejectedly, a huge impact made him a little unsteady. He leaned against the cold metal filing cabinet, his chest heaving violently.
He slowly raised his hand and tightly grasped the cold and hard black metal block on his chest through his clothes.
It was not until this moment that he truly and completely felt for the first time how subversive, incredible, and terrifying the power of this “relic” that fell from the sky was!
It is not just a weapon, it is a rule, an “authority” that can arbitrarily modify reality and erase existence!
“The dictator button…”
The corners of Danzo’s mouth slowly curled up into a complex smile mixed with excitement, greed, and a hint of awe.
With this thing, he, Shimura Danzo, will truly have the power to dominate everything.
All those previous concerns, those so-called rules, and those obstacles that hindered him will become vulnerable.
Sarutobi Hiruzen… How long can your naive “Will of Fire” protect Konoha?
Danzo’s left eye flashed with unprecedented ambition and coldness. A new era, an era belonging to Shimura Danzo, seemed to be about to begin. And the beginning of all this originated from the small black metal cube that he accidentally found in despair.
He carefully took the cube out of his arms and looked at it carefully. Under the dim light of the archive room, the surface of the cube was still so smooth, without any lines, as if it had never changed. But in Danzo’s eyes, it was no longer just a cold object, but the key to supreme power and the ultimate tool to realize all his ambitions.
He began to think, who would be the next target that needed to be “erased”?
Once this thought came to him, it grew like a weed. Countless names and faces flashed through his mind: political enemies, disobedient subordinates, potential threats, and even those who simply made him unhappy…
He took a deep breath and put the cube back close to his body.
Don’t be impatient.
The more powerful the power, the more cautious it must be used. He needs more time to get familiar with and master this power to ensure that nothing goes wrong. Moreover, frequently making certain important people “disappear” may cause some unpredictable chain reactions even if their memories and files are modified. He needs a detailed plan.
But in any case, he already has the biggest trump card.
Danzo straightened his messy collar, and his expression returned to its usual gloomy and cold look. He walked out of the archives room with steady steps.
When he returned to the ground again and felt the slightly noisy air in Konoha Village, his mentality was completely different.
In his eyes, this village and this world seemed to have become a sandbox that could be modified at will.
And he, Danzo Shimura, is the controller of the sandbox holding an eraser.
The first thing he had to do was to thoroughly consolidate his absolute authority in the Root and eliminate all potential destabilizing factors. Then, he would gradually extend his tentacles to the upper echelons of Konoha.
The disappearance of “Crow” is just the beginning. A silent “cleansing” led by him is about to unfold in the shadow of Konoha.
He was walking in the passage of the Root base, and met several Root ninjas. When they saw Danzo, they immediately saluted respectfully.
“Danzo-sama.”
Danzo nodded slightly, his eyes sweeping across their faces one by one. He was evaluating and screening. Which of these people were loyal, which were wavering, and which could be “optimized”.
In the past, he had to take a lot into consideration. Balancing factions, winning over people’s hearts, and eliminating dissidents also required finding the right excuse and time.
But now, everything has become simple.
One thought, one intention to “press the button”, and all problems will be solved.
This feeling is really wonderful.
He returned to his office and stood in front of a detailed map of Konoha Village. The map marked various important departments, family spheres of influence, and strategic locations. His eyes moved slowly on the map and finally stopped at the location of the Hokage Building.
There is his ultimate goal.
For the future of Konoha, and to realize the iron-blooded Konoha in his mind, he doesn’t mind letting some people “disappear completely.”
“Sarutobi… your era has come to an end.” Danzo muttered to himself, with a hint of cold laughter in his voice.
He knew that this road would be full of thorns and unknowns, but holding the “dictator button”, he had unprecedented confidence.
He began to deal with some extremely subtle “logical loopholes” that might be left after the disappearance of “Crow”. Although the memory and archives were modified, if he looked deeper into the consumption of certain materials and the tiny traces of certain interpersonal interactions, he might be able to find a trace of disharmony. He needed to make everything perfect.
For example, the ninja tools and supplies that “Crow” received before he disappeared need to have a reasonable destination. He can easily create a “false record” that “Crow” died accidentally during the mission, or defected, and then “implant” this record into the memory of a suitable low-level root member, and let him be responsible for reporting. After the matter is handled, the low-level member who knows about it will also be “erased” to ensure that there is no risk of error.
For him, this kind of operation no longer poses any psychological barriers.
Tools must be destroyed after use.
He began to carry out these “finishing” tasks in an orderly manner. He considered every link very carefully. His brain was working at an unprecedented efficiency, thinking about every possible flaw, and using the ability of the “dictator button” and the conspiracy methods he was already good at to make up for them one by one.
In the next few days, several lower-level ninjas in the Root who had close contact with “Crow” or might have noticed some clues were secretly summoned by Danzo for various “reasonable” reasons, such as “mission failure”, “training accident” or “violation of discipline”.
Chapter 7 The Germination of Desire (old version)
Then, they never showed up again.
In the memories of other members of the Root, these people were either transferred to other secret positions or died in the line of duty and recorded, and everything seemed so “normal”.
The atmosphere inside the Root had unconsciously become more oppressive and strict. Everyone was very cautious and did not dare to disobey Danzo’s orders. Because they had a vague feeling that Danzo had become more unfathomable and more… ruthless than before. Any carelessness could lead to unpredictable consequences.
Danzo was very satisfied with this. This was exactly the kind of absolute obedience he wanted.
When he was sure that all traces of “Crow’s” existence, as well as the traces of several Root Ninjas that were subsequently dealt with, had been completely wiped out and would not leave any trouble, he turned his attention to outside the Root.
His ambition is not limited to just a small root.
Konoha Village, and even the entire ninja world, will be the stage for him to display the power of the “dictator button”.
He began to study the black square more frequently. He wanted to know whether this “erasure” ability had a limit on how many times it could be used, whether it had a cooldown time, and whether it had other side effects that he had not noticed.
But no matter how he tried, the cube did not give him any more “revelation”. It was still cold and dead. It seemed that its only function was to “erase”.
Danzo guessed that this power might not consume his own chakra or vitality, but come from some unknown energy of the cube itself. As for the limitation, he has not felt it yet. After “erasing” nearly ten members of the root including “Crow”, he did not feel any discomfort, and the cube itself did not change.
This made him even bolder.
He began to turn his attention to those people in Konoha Village who disagreed with his political views or posed a potential threat to him.
Some elders who secretly opposed his proposal, some disobedient family representatives, and some former colleagues who might have known some of his secrets…
The list went on in his mind.
Behind each name, there may be a corresponding “button” pressed.
He became more reclusive, spending most of his time in the Root stronghold or his own secret residence. He observed in secret and planned carefully. Every time he “erased”, he had to choose the right time to ensure that it would not cause too much ripples. Even if there were modifications to memories and files, he pursued perfection in the process.
He enjoyed the feeling of manipulating the fate of others like a god.
Power, unprecedented power, intoxicated him.
He knew that he was playing an extremely dangerous game. The origin of this black square was unknown, and it was unknown whether there was a bigger secret or price hidden behind it.
But the arrow has been drawn and must be shot.
He had tasted absolute power and there was no going back.
The sun is still shining brightly in Konoha Village, and the streets are bustling with people, full of the breath of life. The ordinary villagers don’t know that in the shadows they can’t see, a storm that can subvert everything is quietly brewing.
At the center of the storm was the man holding the black metal cube and with increasingly deep and cold eyes – Shimura Danzo. With the blessing of the “dictator button”, his ambition had expanded to an unprecedented level.
What he wants is not just the position of Hokage.
What he wanted was a brand new Konoha that was completely under his control.
To this end, he did not hesitate to make countless people disappear from this world, “as if they had never existed.”
In the meeting room on the top floor of the Hokage Building in Konoha Village, the atmosphere was so heavy that water could almost drip out. At the long oval conference table, all the core figures of power in Konoha Village were present. The one at the head was naturally the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen. His wrinkled face had a trace of barely perceptible fatigue, but his eyes were still clear. On both sides below were his two advisors, Utatane Koharu and Mito Kado En, as well as the heads of several important departments in the village, including the head of the Anbu, the representative of the police force, and… Shimura Danzo.
Danzo was still wearing the same dark conservative clothes today. The bandage wrapped around his right eye and the X-shaped scar on his face made him look cold and unapproachable. He sat upright in his seat, his back straight, his eyes downcast, as if he was indifferent to everything around him, but those who knew him knew that this was just his usual disguise. His heart was like a volcano about to erupt.
The topic of the meeting was the Uchiha clan’s problems, which had recently caused much discussion in the village. As the shadow of the Nine-Tails Rebellion gradually faded, the fact that the Uchiha clan was pushed to the edge of the village, and their increasing concentration of power in the police force, caused some uneasy remarks to begin to circulate in the village. Some Uchiha clan members, especially the younger generation, were increasingly distrustful and alienated from the village’s top leaders, and some small-scale frictions and provocations occurred from time to time.
“What do you think about the recent developments of the Uchiha clan?” Sarutobi Hiruzen spoke first. His voice was calm, but it carried an unquestionable majesty. He cast his eyes on everyone, hoping to hear different opinions.
Koharu Utane spoke first. She pushed her glasses on the bridge of her nose and said in a serious tone: “Hokage, the power of the Uchiha clan should not be underestimated, and the Sharingan is even more feared. They have been in charge of the village’s security for a long time, and they hold a considerable amount of power over village security. Recently, some of their actions are indeed a bit out of line. I think it is necessary to strengthen monitoring of them to prevent the situation from further deteriorating.” Her views were relatively moderate, but she also revealed her vigilance against the Uchiha.
Mitomon Yan nodded in agreement: “Xiaochun has a point. The Uchiha clan has always been arrogant. After the Nine-Tails Rebellion, the gap between them and the village has not been eliminated, but has deepened. We can’t take this lightly. Appeasement is important, but necessary warnings and restraints are also indispensable.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen listened silently, tapping his fingers on the table. He knew that the Uchiha problem was a bomb that could explode at any time inside Konoha Village. During the Nine-Tails Rebellion, he followed the advice of Danzo and others to exclude the Uchiha clan from the core defense and move their living area to the edge of the village, which undoubtedly deepened the rift between the two sides. Over the years, he has been trying to make up for it, but with little effect.
“I think,” Sarutobi Hiruzen said slowly, his eyes heavy, “the Uchiha clan is one of the founding families of Konoha after all, and has made great contributions to the village.
Chapter 8: Sounds in the Roots (Old Version)
Most of them are still loyal to Konoha. We cannot regard the entire family as an enemy just because of the radical behavior of a few people. Tough measures will only further intensify the conflict and completely push them to the opposite side of us. The current priority should be to comfort and communicate, strive for their understanding and cooperation, and gradually eliminate the barriers. “
He paused, and continued, “I have decided to personally have an in-depth meeting with the Uchiha clan leader, Fugaku, in the near future, hoping to find a way to ease the situation. At the same time, I will also consider appropriately increasing the Uchiha clan’s participation in some important village affairs, so that they can feel the trust of the village.”
As soon as Sarutobi Hiruzen finished speaking, a cold and disdainful voice rang out.
“Hmph, naive.”
The one who spoke was none other than Shimura Danzo. He slowly raised his head, his only remaining left eye flashing with a sharp and cold light, staring directly at Sarutobi Hiruzen.
“Huruzen, your conciliatory policy is nothing but appeasing evil to a family like the Uchiha, which is naturally harbouring huge ambitions and unstable factors!” Danzo’s voice was not loud, but it was full of oppression, which seemed to make the temperature in the meeting room drop a few degrees.
He leaned forward slightly, crossed his hands on the table, and said in a firm tone: “The Uchiha clan possesses such a powerful bloodline limit as the Sharingan. Once its power gets out of control, it will be a devastating disaster for Konoha. Isn’t the lesson of the Nine-Tails Rebellion profound enough? Who can guarantee that there will not be a second Uchiha Madara among them? Instead of waiting until the day when they really raise the banner of rebellion and we regret it, it is better to monitor them most closely from now on, limit their expansion of power, and even take the most decisive and thorough measures when necessary to nip all possible threats in the bud!”
“Danzo!” Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned, his tone carrying a hint of anger, “What do you mean by that? Do you want to raise the butcher knife against your fellow villagers? The Uchiha clan has shed blood for Konoha. They are part of the village, not the enemy!”
“Partner?” Danzo sneered, with a mocking arc on his lips, “Huruzen, you are always so naive. In the face of absolute power and potential threats, the so-called ‘partner’ friendship is so fragile, don’t you understand? How can a tiger be allowed to sleep soundly beside the bed? The Uchiha is the tiger that may devour its master at any time! Our Root intelligence shows that the voices of dissatisfaction with the village within the Uchiha are getting louder and louder, and some radical elements are even planning something in secret. If we don’t take action, when the situation is out of control, how will you, as the Hokage, explain to our dead ancestors and the villagers of the entire village?”
Danzo’s words were like a sharp knife, piercing Sarutobi Hiruzen’s heart. He even mentioned the intelligence of the Root in a vague way, which was both to put pressure on him and to hint that he had more unknown “evidence”.
The atmosphere in the conference room became tense. Utatane Koharu and Mitokado En looked at each other, and saw a hint of solemnity in each other’s eyes. Although they were also wary of Uchiha, Danzo’s almost extreme and cruel proposal still frightened them.
“Danzo, your idea is too radical!” Mitomon En said in a deep voice, “The Uchiha clan is deeply rooted in Konoha, and a single move can affect the entire body. If we really take extreme measures as you said, it will inevitably cause great turmoil in the village and may even lead to the division of Konoha! We can’t afford this price!”
“Hmph, womanly kindness.” Danzo curled his lips in disdain. “A short pain is better than a long one. If we can completely eliminate a huge hidden danger that could overthrow Konoha, what does it matter if we pay some price? For the long-term stability and absolute safety of the village, any sacrifice is worth it.” His eyes were cold and firm, as if he had already seen a future of rivers of blood.
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Danzo, and a deep sense of powerlessness surged in his heart. He knew Danzo’s character. Once he made up his mind about something, it would be difficult for him to change. And Danzo’s prejudice and hostility towards Uchiha had almost penetrated into his bones.
“That’s enough, Danzo!” Sarutobi Hiruzen slammed the table, his voice full of unquestionable majesty, “On this issue, I will not agree with your approach! The Uchiha issue must be resolved in a peaceful manner. Monitoring can be strengthened, but it must not rise to the level you mentioned! While I am still the Hokage, I will never allow the tragedy of fratricide to occur within Konoha!”
The authority of the Hokage was clearly evident at this moment. Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes were as sharp as an eagle’s, staring at Danzo intently.
Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen stared at each other, and the air seemed to freeze. He could feel Sarutobi Hiruzen’s determination not to give in. After a moment, Danzo slowly leaned back, his expression still gloomy, but he did not continue to argue.
He knew that in public, as long as Sarutobi Hiruzen used his authority as the Hokage, it would be difficult for him to shake his decision.
“For this matter, please do as I said just now.” Sarutobi Hiruzen’s tone softened a little, but still carried the meaning of not allowing any objection, “Let’s adjourn.”
Everyone got up and left one after another, each with their own thoughts in their minds.
Danzo was the last one to leave the meeting room. When he reached the door, he paused for a moment, and said coldly without even turning his head, “Hiruzen, you will pay the price for your ‘weakness’ and ‘short-sightedness’. I hope that by then, you will not regret your decision today.”
After saying that, he opened the door and walked out without looking back, leaving Sarutobi Hiruzen alone in the conference room and sighing deeply.
Walking in the dark corridor of the Hokage Building, Danzo’s face was so gloomy that water could be squeezed out of it. The sunlight shone in through the gaps in the window, casting mottled light and shadows on him, but it could not dispel the chill in his heart.
“Stupid! Pedantic!” He cursed in his heart. Sarutobi Hiruzen’s so-called “Will of Fire” was simply a joke in his eyes. For the sake of the illusory “peace” and “trust”, he actually condoned a time bomb like Uchiha. This was simply gambling with the future of the entire Konoha!
He clenched his fists tightly, his nails almost digging into his flesh. Every time he clashed with Sarutobi Hiruzen, his dissatisfaction and resentment accumulated in his heart. Why did Shimura Danzo devote himself to the dark side of Konoha, bearing all the infamy and darkness, while Sarutobi Hiruzen could enjoy the glory under the sun and promote his unrealistic idealism?
If, if he had absolute power…
Chapter 9: Eliminating Dissidents (Old Version)
Once this thought arose, it entangled his heart like a vine.
At this moment, he subconsciously touched his chest, feeling the outline of the cold and hard black metal cube.
The “dictator button”…
A bold and even crazy idea emerged so clearly in his mind for the first time: What if this button can be used to resolve this “difference”?
If Sarutobi Hiruzen is no longer an obstacle…
This idea shocked him, but it was followed by an indescribable excitement and anticipation. He seemed to have seen a shortcut to solve all problems more “efficiently” and “thoroughly”.
He couldn’t help but quicken his pace and walked towards the deep and dark entrance of the root. He needed a quiet place to think carefully about this idea that had just sprouted and could change everything.
Returning to the underground base of the Root, Danzo walked straight into his most private dark room. There were no windows here, only an oil lamp that emitted a dim light, casting his shadow on the cold stone wall, swaying.
He closed the heavy stone door, blocking out all sounds from the outside world.
In the dark room, the only sound was his heavy breathing.
He slowly took out the black metal cube from his arms. Under the dim light, the surface of the cube was still as smooth as a mirror, exuding a heart-pounding dead silence.
He placed the cube in the palm of his hand, rubbing it gently, feeling its cold texture.
The figure of Sarutobi Hiruzen and his “high-sounding” words at the meeting kept echoing in his mind.
“For the long-term peace of the village, sometimes tolerance and understanding are needed…”
“Hmph, tolerance? Understanding?” Danzo’s mouth curled up into an extremely disdainful sneer, which looked particularly ferocious under the dim light. “Huruzen, Hiruzen, your so-called ‘tolerance’ will only nourish the root of evil, allowing those potential threats to grow stronger and stronger, until one day it completely devours everything you cherish!”
He thought back then, if he hadn’t acted decisively and adopted iron-blooded measures, Konoha would have had to pay countless unnecessary sacrifices in the Ninja World Wars. However, Sarutobi Hiruzen always hesitated at critical moments, bound by the so-called “emotions” and “morality”.
If it weren’t for Sarutobi Hiruzen’s “weakness” and “constraints”, many of Shimura Danzo’s plans could have been implemented earlier and more smoothly, and Konoha would have long become the iron-blooded and tough super ninja village in his mind that no one dared to violate.
A terrible thought grew and spread in his heart like a poisonous snake.
What if…what if Sarutobi Hiruzen disappeared?
If this biggest obstacle that stood in front of him and prevented him from realizing all his ambitions completely disappeared from this world, as if it had never existed…
Danzo’s breathing suddenly stagnated, and his heart began to beat violently uncontrollably. He looked at the black cube in his hand, his eyes full of greed and madness.
As long as he concentrates, imagines Sarutobi Hiruzen’s appearance and identity in his mind, and then… presses the phantom of this “button”…
Then, the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, the man known as the “Ninja Hero”, the existence who was both his enemy and friend and entangled with him throughout his life, will completely disappear from this world like the “Crow” and “Yamakaze” before, without leaving a trace.
Who will fill Konoha’s power vacuum then?
He, Danzo Shimura, as the commander of the Root, as the person who knows the dark side of Konoha best, and as the most unwavering realist, is undoubtedly the best candidate!
By then, he could vigorously implement his will, completely control the Uchiha clan, eliminate all potential threats, and turn Konoha into an absolutely obedient and efficient war machine!
The idea was so tempting that he almost took action immediately.
He had even begun to simulate in his mind how he would quickly take control of the situation, how he would suppress other factions, and how he would legitimately take the position of Hokage that he had coveted for so long once Sarutobi Hiruzen disappeared.
However, just when he was about to be swallowed by this crazy desire, a trace of remaining rationality forcibly pulled him back.
He shook his head violently, and a thin layer of cold sweat broke out on his forehead.
no!
Not yet!
After all, Sarutobi Hiruzen is the Hokage, the nominal and actual supreme leader of Konoha. His reputation and influence in the village are far beyond the comparison of small characters like “Crow” or “Yamakaze”.
It is too risky to rashly use the “dictator button” on him!
First of all, he had not yet fully understood the true power and side effects of the button. Although it seemed that it could perfectly erase the target’s existence and modify the memories and files of related personnel, who could guarantee that there would be no unexpected changes when using it on a “big shot” like Sarutobi Hiruzen? If there were any mistakes in the memory modification, or if it triggered some uncontrollable chain reaction, the consequences would be disastrous.
Secondly, the “disappearance” of Sarutobi Hiruzen would inevitably cause a huge shock to the top leaders of Konoha. Even if everyone’s memory was modified, the disappearance of such an important person would probably leave an irreparable gap in some unknown level, which would be noticed by some sharp-minded people.
What’s more, Sarutobi Hiruzen is not only the Hokage, he is also Danzo’s best friend and lifelong rival. They studied together under the second Hokage Tobirama and experienced the baptism of war together. Although their philosophies are completely different, that kind of complex emotional bond cannot be cut off easily.
Of course, for Danzo, the so-called emotional ties are not worth mentioning in the face of absolute power and ambition. What he cares more about is the realistic risk assessment.
“Huh…” Danzo let out a long breath, trying to calm his agitated mood.
He clenched the black square tightly in his hand again, his eyes flickering.
This idea is too dangerous, but also too tempting.
He knew that once this seed was planted, it could never be eradicated. It would only continue to take root and sprout in his heart, waiting for the right time to break through the ground.
“Hiruzen… your existence has become my biggest obstacle.” Danzo muttered to himself, his voice cold and hoarse, “One day, I will make you ‘willingly’ hand over the position of Hokage, or… let you leave this stage in a ‘proper’ way.”
He temporarily suppressed the crazy idea, but the desire in his heart did not diminish. Instead, it became stronger because of this suppression.
He needed to be more cautious and patient. He would not easily attack Sarutobi Hiruzen before he was absolutely sure.
Chapter 10 Invisible Correction (Old Version)
But he can start by eliminating some other “small troubles” around him and further consolidate his power, while also preparing for the bigger plan in the future.
Just as Danzo was immersed in planning for the future, some discordant voices within the Root quietly reached his ears.
Root is the organization founded by Shimura Danzo, and is the cornerstone of his ambitions. He requires Root members to be absolutely loyal to him, absolutely obedient, and does not allow any dissent.
However, if the water is too clear, there will be no fish. Even in an organization like the Root, which is strictly disciplined and almost militaristic in management, some dissenting voices are inevitable.
Recently, a Root Jonin codenamed “Yamakaze” has caught Danzo’s attention.
“Yamakaze” is a veteran in the Root. He followed Danzo in his early years and made great contributions in many secret missions and brutal battles. His strength has reached the level of Jonin, and he is quite prestigious among ordinary Root members.
Logically speaking, such a person should be Danzo’s right-hand man and a force he can rely on.
But the problem is that “Yamakaze” is relatively upright, or a little “naive”. Although he agrees with the Root’s philosophy and believes that Konoha can do whatever it takes to make it stronger, he has a lot of complaints about Danzo’s increasingly strict discipline requirements in recent years and the cruel practice of sacrificing subordinates at all costs in certain missions.
He believes that the root members are also human beings, not tools that can be discarded at will. Excessive pressure and sacrifice will only wear down the members’ will and may even lead to internal backlash.
At first, Yamakaze only complained about these thoughts to some familiar companions in private. But as Danzo’s methods became more and more extreme, especially after “Crow” and several subsequent Root Ninjas “mysteriously disappeared” or “accidentally died in the line of duty”, the atmosphere within the Root became more depressing, and Yamakaze’s dissatisfaction grew day by day.
Danzo’s spies were everywhere in the Root, and he could not hide any movement. He soon received news that “Yamakaze” had privately contacted other equally dissatisfied members, trying to form a small group, which showed signs of challenging his authority as the commander of the Root.
The person who reported this matter was a confidant of Danzo who was placed next to “Yamakaze”.
“Master Danzo, Yamakaze’s activities have been increasing recently. He has questioned your decisions many times in private and incited other members to be dissatisfied with you. According to my observations, at least five Root members have been won over by him, including two squad leader-level ninjas.” The confidant knelt on one knee and reported in a low voice.
Danzo listened quietly, with no expression on his face, as if he was listening to something that had nothing to do with him.
But his heart was already filled with murderous intent.
“Yamakaze…” Danzo silently chanted this name in his heart. He remembered this subordinate, a ninja who was once loyal and brave in battle. Unfortunately, his mind was not “clear” enough.
Any internal instability could become a stumbling block to his future plans. Especially at this critical time when he was preparing to gradually reach out to higher levels of power in Konoha and even considered taking action against Sarutobi Hiruzen, the absolute stability and unity of the Root was crucial.
He cannot tolerate any voice that challenges his authority, let alone any signs that may lead to a split in the roots.
Although people like “Yamakaze” have a certain prestige, in Danzo’s view, his “sense of justice” and “compassion” seem so ridiculous and inappropriate in the face of cruel reality.
“I understand.” Danzo said lightly, waving his hand, signaling the confidant to retreat.
The confidant bowed respectfully and quietly left the dark room.
Danzo was the only one left in the dark room again.
He looked at the black metal cube in his hand, his eyes becoming cold and indifferent.
“Shan Feng… since you have chosen to go against me, don’t blame me for being ruthless.”
He doesn’t need disobedient pawns, let alone pawns that try to rebel against him.
The simplest and most effective way to deal with this kind of “strange sound” is to make it disappear completely.
Danzo decided not to tolerate the existence of “Yamakaze” anymore. He was even too lazy to conduct any “ideological education” or “warning”. For this kind of person who has already started to connect and try to challenge his authority, any appeasement is a waste of time.
What he needed was a clean and swift elimination that would not only solve the problem but also deter others who might have different ideas – although this deterrence might not be “remembered” by those people due to the memory correction effect of the “dictator button”, but for Danzo, elimination itself was the goal.
He began to plan how to “deal with” the “mountain wind”.
We can’t do it in public, because that would make too much noise. It’s best to do it without anyone noticing.
He thought of a place – deep in the Root stronghold, there was a special training ground completely isolated from the outside world. It was usually used for some highly confidential ninjutsu development and special training, and ordinary Root members could not get close without his order.
The location was chosen, and the next step was the excuse.
Danzo smiled grimly. Let’s call it “guidance in training”. Isn’t “Yamakaze” quite conceited about his own strength? Doesn’t he think he has a deep understanding of ninjutsu? Then let him “show” it.
The next day, Danzo sent someone to summon “Yamakaze” and ordered him to go to the secret training ground No. 3, saying that he had important matters to discuss and was ready to give some pointers on his recent training results.
When “Yamakaze” received the order, he was a little confused, but he didn’t think much about it. After all, Danzo would occasionally summon some potential subordinates for individual guidance. Although he was dissatisfied with Danzo’s recent practices, he still recognized Danzo’s strength. Perhaps this was also an opportunity to try to communicate with Danzo and express some of his own views?
With mixed feelings, he arrived at the designated training ground.
The secret training ground No. 3 was very wide, surrounded by towering rock walls covered with traces of various training exercises. In the center of the training ground was nothing but cold ground.
Danzo had been waiting there for a long time. He stood in the middle of the training ground with his hands behind his back, like a silent statue.
“Master Danzo.” Yamakaze stepped forward and saluted respectfully. He was wearing the black uniform of the Root and a wolf mask on his face that represented his identity.
“Yamakaze, you’re here.” Danzo turned around slowly and looked at him calmly, as if it was just an ordinary summons. “I heard that you have been practicing a new earth escape ninjutsu recently and have made some progress. Why don’t you show it to me?”
Chapter 11 Loyalty Exchange (Old Version)
Upon hearing this, Shanfeng’s heart moved slightly. He was indeed studying a new ninjutsu that combined earth escape defense and attack. It was quite powerful, but he had not yet mastered it completely. How did Danzo know about it? Could it be… He glanced at Danzo’s deep eyes and suppressed his doubts.
“Yes, Master Danzo. I am trying to combine the defense of the Earth Flow Wall with the penetrating power of the Earth Spear to create an offensive and defensive technique. But I am not yet proficient in it, so I would like to ask for your guidance.” “Yamakaze” said as he began to quickly form seals with his hands.
The chakra in his body surged rapidly, and a heavy earth-attribute force condensed around him.
“Earth Escape: Rock Array Spear Wall!”
With a low shout of “Shan Feng”, the ground in front of him suddenly bulged, and several thick rock walls rose from the ground, forming a fan shape to protect him in the center. And on these rock walls, dozens of sharp rock spears instantly condensed, with the tips of the spears flashing with cold light, pointing forward.
This technique is indeed quite ingenious, combining defense and counterattack skillfully. If it is used on the battlefield, it is enough to deal with some emergencies.
“Yamakaze” was quite proud of his new technique. He was preparing to explain to Danzo the subtleties of this technique and the direction for subsequent improvements.
However, just as he completed the release of his ninjutsu and his chakra reached its peak, his mind was slightly distracted.
Danzo, who was standing opposite him, had no emotion in his eyes, as if he was looking at a dead object.
He didn’t even make any extra movements.
But in his mind, he clearly outlined the code name and appearance of “Yamakaze”, as well as the form of ninjutsu he was performing at the moment.
Then, the mind sank in and pressed the illusory “dictator button”.
Silently.
There was no light, no explosion, no release of any energy.
“Yamakaze”, who was demonstrating his new technique with great enthusiasm, along with the rock-based gun barrier he had just released, suddenly and completely disappeared right before Danzo’s eyes.
It was as if a piece of a painting had been erased out of thin air.
There was no remnant of chakra left in the air, no dust left by the earth-style ninjutsu, and even the breath of the person “Yamakaze” disappeared completely.
In the center of the training ground, only Danzo was left, standing quietly.
The open space in front of him was empty, as if the living person and the powerful ninjutsu just now were just illusions.
Danzo slowly raised his hand, as if wanting to touch the empty air.
Absolute control.
This feeling intoxicated him.
He stood still for a moment, feeling the pleasure of dominating everything brought by the “dictator button”, his eyes became colder and deeper.
The not-so-big trouble of “mountain wind” was thus easily solved.
He turned around and left the empty and silent training ground, as if nothing had happened.
The next day, the roots held a routine meeting.
All the Root members in the base showed up at the designated gathering place on time. They were dressed in uniform and had various animal masks on their faces. They lined up neatly and were completely silent, exuding a suffocating and oppressive atmosphere.
Danzo stood on the high platform, his eyes scanning everyone below like a hawk.
He cleared his throat and began to arrange the tasks and precautions for today.
When talking about a patrol mission that required an experienced veteran to lead the team, he paused deliberately and said calmly: “This mission was previously handled by Shanfeng. He has more experience in this area. However…”
Having said this, he paused again and carefully observed the reactions of those root members below who had once had close relations with “Shanfeng” or even had been contacted privately by “Shanfeng”.
Those people, including those ninjas who were once regarded as confidants by “Yamakaze” or who had expressed dissatisfaction with some of Danzo’s practices, now showed expressions of absolute obedience on their faces. There was no doubt in their eyes, and no special reaction to the name “Yamakaze”.
It seemed that the name “Shanfeng” was just like any ordinary code name to them and did not cause any waves.
Danzo noticed that one of the squad leaders who had been very close to “Yamakaze” frowned very slightly when he heard the name “Yamakaze”. A very brief moment of confusion flashed in his eyes, as if he was trying hard to recall something.
Yes, they seemed to have a vague feeling that something was not right with today’s gathering, or with the link that Lord Danzo just mentioned, as if something was missing, or something that should have been the responsibility of a specific person suddenly became a little inconsistent.
But this feeling is like a tiny ripple on the water, fleeting.
Soon, that subtle sense of confusion and disharmony was covered by a stronger and more unquestionable “correct” memory.
The squad leader’s brows relaxed, and his eyes returned to their usual absolute obedience and calmness. He seemed to have “corrected” that little cognitive bias in a very short time.
Perhaps in his new memory, that mission had never been undertaken by a person named “Yamakaze”, or perhaps “Yamakaze” was just an ordinary member who had been transferred or sacrificed long ago, and Lord Danzo just mentioned it casually without any other meaning.
Everything became “reasonable” again.
Danzo’s heart was once again filled with admiration for the power of the “Dictator Button”.
This invisible force of correction is really too terrible. It not only obliterates the individual, but also subtly reshapes the cognition of all stakeholders, making all unreasonable things reasonable and all “losses” “should be so”.
“Since Yamakaze is not here, this mission will be in charge of you, Iron Claw.” Danzo’s tone did not change at all, as if the pause just now was just to think about a replacement.
“Yes! Master Danzo!” The person who was called was the squad leader who had frowned a little. He answered loudly without hesitation, his voice was loud and full of energy, and he did not show any doubt or discomfort about the absence of “Yamakaze”.
The rally continues.
Danzo arranged various affairs in an orderly manner, and everything seemed so normal.
No one mentioned “Mountain Wind” anymore.
No one thought there was anything wrong with the disappearance of “Mountain Breeze”.
Just like that, he was completely wiped out from the root, from everyone’s memory.
Danzo looked at the absolutely obedient faces below and felt a sense of satisfaction in his heart.
Chapter 12 Structural Optimization (Old Version)
The roots have once again regained their “purity”.
Any noise will be ruthlessly eliminated.
And he, Danzo Shimura, will lead this absolutely loyal and absolutely efficient shadow force step by step to the pinnacle of his power.
His gaze once again turned towards the direction of the Hokage Building.
Sarutobi Hiruzen… How long can your “mercy” protect the Uchiha? How long can your “will of fire” stop me?
The corner of Danzo’s mouth, in the shadows where no one noticed, raised a cold and confident arc.
He knew that after clearing out internal obstacles like “Shanfeng”, his plan would be implemented more smoothly.
And the “dictator button” that allows him to do whatever he wants will be the sharpest and most secretive weapon in his hands.
He began to think about who would be the next target to be “corrected”. Would it be the elders who always contradicted him in the village’s high-level meetings? Or some disobedient family representatives? Or… a “friend” who made him unhappy?
The choice is entirely in his hands.
This feeling is unprecedented.
In the daily training and mission execution of the Root, Danzo began to pay special attention to those members who had a close relationship with “Yamakaze”. He wanted to know how the emotions and positions of those around him would change after the disappearance of the core figure “Yamakaze”.
His eyes quickly locked onto a young ninja codenamed “Falcon”.
“Falcon” is a close confidant of “Yamakaze” who was promoted by him. He is loyal to “Yamakaze” and obeys his orders. When “Yamakaze” privately expressed his dissatisfaction with Danzo and tried to contact other members, “Falcon” was one of the most active responders and followers. Danzo even considered whether to get rid of “Falcon”, a die-hard supporter of “Yamakaze” after “dealing with” “Yamakaze”.
But now, he has a new idea. He wants to see what effect the “dictator button” will have on “loyalists” like “Falcon” after erasing the existence of “Yamakaze”.
During a combat training session within the Root, Danzo specially arranged for Hayabusa to practice with another Root member of equal strength. He stood aside and watched calmly.
“Falcon”‘s movements were swift and fierce, and each move was full of ruthlessness, which was in line with his code name. However, Danzo keenly noticed that during the intervals of training, when “Falcon”‘s eyes accidentally met his, that look… was completely different from before.
In the past, although the look in “Falcon”‘s eyes when he looked at him was filled with the awe that a root member should have for his superior, underneath that awe, there was also a subtle hint of alienation and vigilance, which was the unique vigilance of members of the “Mountain Wind” faction.
But now, that sense of alienation and vigilance disappeared, replaced by an almost… fanatical worship and absolute obedience.
When the training was over and Falcon defeated his opponent with overwhelming advantage, he quickly walked to Danzo, knelt on one knee, bowed his head deeply, and spoke with an uncontrollable excitement and piety in his voice:
“Master Danzo! I have fulfilled your orders! Please give me your instructions!”
This attitude and tone of voice went beyond the respect that ordinary Root members showed to their superiors. It was a kind of fanaticism that regarded the other party as their only belief and was willing to give everything for him.
Danzo narrowed his left eye slightly. He could clearly feel that Falcon’s loyalty to him at this moment was even higher and purer than those confidants he had carefully cultivated for many years.
“Well done.” Danzo said calmly, “Your skills have improved again.”
“It’s all thanks to the teachings of Master Danzo!” Falcon’s voice was still excited. He raised his head suddenly and looked at Danzo with a burning gaze, which was full of admiration and worship. “If you hadn’t pointed out the right path for the Root, we would still be wandering in the fog! Your subordinate ‘Falcon’ is willing to go through fire and water for Master Danzo, even if it means death!”
Danzo understood.
Everything about Shanfeng in Falcon’s memory, including his loyalty and following of Shanfeng, has been completely erased. However, the strong emotional attachment and the instinct of loyalty have not disappeared.
In the process of memory tampering and reshaping, the loyalty that was originally directed to “Yamakaze” lost its original target, and was cleverly and seamlessly transferred to Shimura Danzo under the guidance of the invisible power of the “dictator button”.
In Falcon’s current understanding, he, Shimura Danzo, is the only, absolute, and unquestionable leader of the Root. His previous “mistaken” following of “Yamakaze” may have been corrected in his new memory as a “glorious journey” of “returning from the wrong path” and finally finding the true object of loyalty under the “wise guidance” of Danzo.
This discovery made Danzo’s evaluation of the “dictator button” even higher.
It is not just a simple “clearing” tool, it is more like a sophisticated “editor” that can erase the target while performing meticulous “optimization configuration” on the memories and emotions of the relevant personnel.
The effect of this “loyalty replacement” is simply more sophisticated and thorough than any brainwashing method.
“Very good.” Danzo showed a barely perceptible smile, “What the Root needs is a loyal and capable ninja like you. ‘Falcon’, from now on you will obey my orders directly and be responsible for monitoring the daily operations of the team.”
This is equivalent to promoting “Falcon” to a position closer to the core of power, and is also an affirmation of his “new” loyalty.
“Yes! Master Danzo! I will live up to your high expectations!” Falcon was so excited that his whole body was shaking slightly, as if he had received a great gift from heaven. He kowtowed deeply again, his forehead almost touching the ground.
Danzo waved his hand, signaling him to retreat.
Looking at the back of “Falcon” full of enthusiasm and gratitude, Danzo’s mood became extremely happy.
This new feature of the “dictator button” allowed him to see more possibilities. Not only could he eliminate those disobedient “noises”, but he could also perfectly transform the original “resources” of those being eliminated – such as loyal subordinates – into his own strength.
This is simply a profitable business!
In the days that followed, Danzo began to consciously use this feature of the “Dictator Button” to perform deeper “optimizations” within the Root.
Some positions and power distribution that were originally difficult to adjust due to human relationships, factional balance or historical issues can be easily rearranged according to his wishes after he quietly “cleared” several key “obstacle figures”.
Chapter 13 Meeting Noise (Old Version)
For example, a squad leader in charge of material distribution was a relative of a long-dead old subordinate, so Danzo had always been reluctant to move him, even though this person was mediocre and even suspected of embezzlement. Now, Danzo only needs to make this person “disappear reasonably” and then hand over the position to someone who is more capable and more loyal to him.
In this process, the memories of all relevant personnel will be “corrected”, and they will take the new personnel appointment for granted, and it is decided after “normal procedures” and “careful consideration”. No one will question it, and no one will remember the person who was “optimized”.
The internal operations of the Root became increasingly smoother and more efficient due to Danzo’s “surgical” adjustments.
All instructions are executed without any hesitation, without any delay or shirking of responsibility.
Because those links and characters that may produce “noise” have already been “optimized” by him in advance.
He is like a precision mechanic, disassembling, cleaning, replacing parts and reassembling this complex machine to make it operate at its best.
The “dictator button” is the universal screwdriver and wrench in his hand.
This sense of absolute control over the organization gave Danzo unprecedented satisfaction.
He even began to imagine, what if this “optimization” method was applied to the entire Konoha Village?
The huge organization of Konoha Village also has various problems: bloated departments, low efficiency, numerous factions, and complicated interests… Sarutobi Hiruzen’s management style of compromise has made these problems even more difficult to solve.
If he could use the “dictator button” to “clear” those “chronic diseases” that hinder Konoha’s development one by one, and “optimize” those incompetent “worms” who only know how to fight for power and profit one by one…
Then, will Konoha Village also become like the current Root, becoming disciplined and efficient, and becoming a truly powerful war fortress?
This thought made Danzo’s heart burn with joy again.
He saw the possibility of “optimizing” the entire Konoha.
Of course, he also knew that this was no easy task. The complexity of Konoha Village was far beyond that of the Root. Every “optimization” move could affect the nerves of countless people and trigger unpredictable chain reactions.
But he has patience and means.
He will proceed step by step, steadily and cautiously, starting with the most annoying and easiest to deal with “noise”.
His gaze turned to the elder advisory group of Konoha Village.
There, there are some old guys who are ignorant of the times and always go against him.
Konoha Village, Elder Advisors Meeting Room.
This is one of the places where the highest decision-making will of Konoha Village is reflected, besides the Hokage. The two Hokage advisors, Utatane Koharu and Mito Kado En, as well as several respected elders in the village who represent different forces and voices, form this elder advisory group.
They usually provide advice to the Hokage on major matters, and even have the power to veto some of the Hokage’s decisions in certain circumstances.
Although Danzo is also a high-ranking official in Konoha, he is not a formal member of the Elders Advisory Council. However, due to his status as the commander of the Root and his special status in the village, he often attends the Elders Advisory Council meetings, especially when discussing sensitive issues such as village security and foreign policy.
The atmosphere at today’s meeting was a bit dull.
The topic was about the allocation of the village’s budget for the next year, and what strategies Konoha should adopt in response to the increasingly frequent infiltration activities of surrounding small countries.
Danzo was naturally the one who advocated a tough stance. He proposed a substantial increase in the Root’s budget allocation to expand personnel, update equipment, and strengthen secret infiltration and intelligence gathering in border areas. He even did not rule out taking some “preemptive” secret actions to deter those small countries that were ready to make a move.
“…Currently, the situation on the border of the Land of Fire is becoming increasingly complicated, with constant frictions and undercurrents between several small countries. We must prepare for the worst, strengthen our intelligence acquisition capabilities, and, when necessary, demonstrate Konoha’s determination and strength. Increasing the Root’s budget is precisely to deal with this situation and ensure Konoha’s absolute advantage in the dark.” Danzo’s voice was low and powerful, and his eyes swept over every elder present.
His proposal immediately attracted some opposition.
Among them, the one who reacted most intensely was a veteran consultant named “Feng Ji”.
Elder Kazesai is a village elder with a very high seniority, even a few years older than Sarutobi Hiruzen. He has always been known for his steadiness and conservatism, which is incompatible with the ideas of radicals like Danzo. Especially in terms of resource allocation and foreign policy, he almost always opposes Danzo, believing that many of Danzo’s proposals are full of risks and will drag Konoha into unnecessary conflicts.
“I don’t agree!” Elder Kazesai coughed twice, his gray beard trembling slightly, and he seemed a little excited. He stared at Danzo with his slightly cloudy but still sharp eyes, and said bluntly: “Danzo, you increase the budget of the Root every year. What kind of bottomless pit is the Root? The resources of the village are limited. The ninja school needs to be repaired, the medical department needs to add new equipment, and even the sewers haven’t been thoroughly cleaned for several years! These are all real things related to the daily lives of the villagers! You, on the other hand, asked for a large sum of money to carry out those shady infiltrations and assassinations! Is the peace of Konoha going to be maintained by these dark means?”
Elder Fengji’s voice was a little hoarse due to excitement, but every word he said was powerful and it was obvious that he was holding back a lot of anger.
“Besides, what you call ‘preemptive strike’, to put it bluntly, isn’t it taking the initiative to provoke a dispute? Now that the ninja world has finally been peaceful for a few years, do you want to drag Konoha into the quagmire of war again? Young man, don’t always think about fighting and killing. Peace is hard-won, you must learn to cherish it!”
Elder Fengji’s words caused several other elders who also held conservative views to nod in agreement.
“What Elder Fuuji said is absolutely right. Konoha should focus on recuperation and not start a war lightly.”
“The power of the roots is already great enough and should not be expanded without limit.”
“Foreign policy should still focus on defense and deterrence. Active infiltration is too risky.”
The atmosphere in the meeting room became a little subtle due to Elder Kazesami’s fierce opposition and the agreement of the crowd. Sarutobi Hiruzen sat at the head of the group, smoking his pipe silently, without immediately expressing his opinion, as if he was weighing the opinions of all parties.
Utane Koharu and Mito Kado En looked like they were watching their nose with their eyes and their heart with their nose. They knew very well that the conflict between Danzo and Elder Kazesami had a long history, and this was not the first time they had seen such a scene.
Chapter 14: “Tea Talk” under the Moon (Old Version)
Danzo’s face was still as gloomy as ever, as if he didn’t care at all about Elder Fuuji’s accusation and the people’s agreement. He didn’t even raise his eyelids.
But in his heart, he had already silently included the old guy Feng Ji and the elders who agreed with him in the “pending” list.
“Elder Kazesami, you are old.” Danzo finally spoke slowly, his voice was calm, but with a hint of unquestionable coldness, “Your thinking is still stuck in decades ago. Times have changed, and the landscape of the ninja world has also changed. If we don’t take the initiative and seize the opportunity, when the enemy comes knocking on our door, will those ‘real things’ you mentioned still have any meaning? As for the budget, everything the Root does is to protect the fundamental interests of Konoha. These are not things that an old stubborn person like you who only knows how to guard his own little piece of land can understand.”
Danzo’s words were blunt, he almost pointed at Elder Kazematsu and called him an old stubborn old man.
“You! How insolent!” Elder Kazematsu was shaking with anger, and his hands were trembling as he pointed at Danzo, “Sarutobi! Look! This is the subordinate you rely on! He has no respect for his elders and is arrogant!” He turned to Sarutobi Hiruzen for support.
Sarutobi Hiruzen put down his pipe, sighed, and said, “Okay, stop talking. The budget is a matter of great importance and requires comprehensive consideration. I will seriously consider Danzo’s proposal, but the specific amount needs to be determined based on the overall financial situation of the village. As for external strategies, stability is necessary, but necessary vigilance and countermeasures are also necessary. We will discuss this matter later.”
He tried to smooth things over and calm the dispute between the two sides.
Danzo didn’t say anything else, but a faint sneer appeared at the corner of his mouth.
He knew that with old guys like Kazesatsura around, many of his plans would be hampered. Although Sarutobi Hiruzen was the Hokage, he also had to take the emotions and opinions of these elders into consideration.
It seems like it’s time to clear out some of the “meeting noise.”
The meeting ended in an unpleasant atmosphere.
Danzo left the meeting room expressionlessly, but he had already made up his mind.
Elder Fengji, the old man who always opposed him, his “good days” are over.
That night, the moon was bright and the stars were sparse.
Elder Kazesai’s residence is located in a relatively quiet area of Konoha Village. As an elder in the village, his residence is not luxurious, but it is also quite elegant.
At this moment, Elder Kazesami was sitting alone in his study, facing an oil lamp, sighing. The dispute with Danzo during the meeting during the day made him depressed. He always felt that Danzo was too dangerous and ambitious, and would bring disaster to Konoha sooner or later. But Sarutobi Hiruzen indulged him a lot, making him fearless.
“Alas, I’m old and useless…” Elder Fengji rubbed his swollen temples, feeling exhausted.
At this moment, the butler’s respectful voice came from outside the door: “Master, the Root Department sent someone to say that Master Danzo has something important to discuss. Please move to the Root Department to discuss it.”
“Danzo?” Elder Kazesai was stunned when he heard this, and his brows immediately frowned. It was so late, what important matter could Danzo have to ask him? They had just had a bad meeting in the daytime.
A trace of vigilance rose in his heart. Danzo was always secretive and ruthless. He suddenly sent someone to “invite” him, so it might not be a good thing.
“Who is coming? Did you tell me what it is about?” Elder Fengji asked in a deep voice.
“My lord, they are two masked Root ninjas. They only said that they were ordered by Lord Danzo to discuss something very important with you in person and they cannot disclose it.” The butler replied.
Elder Kazesai hesitated for a moment. Although he was wary of Danzo, he was after all a high-ranking member of Konoha and the commander of the Root. If he refused without reason, it would probably give Danzo an excuse to attack.
“Forget it. I’ll go and see what he’s up to.” Elder Fengji stood up, straightened his clothes, and said, “Prepare the car.”
He wanted to see what tricks Danzo could come up with. Even if it was a Hongmen Banquet, Feng Jie had lived to such an old age, what kind of storms had he not seen?
Deep inside the root stronghold, there is a very elegantly decorated tea room.
Sandalwood was burning in the tea room, and the air was filled with a faint tea fragrance. A bright moon shone through the window lattice, casting a cool silver glow on the tatami.
Danzo knelt alone beside the tea table, with a set of exquisite tea sets in front of him. He was brewing tea leaves slowly and carefully, with skillful movements and a focused look, like a true master of the tea ceremony.
Soon, the door of the tea room was gently opened, and two Root ninjas led Elder Fuujitsu in.
“Lord Danzo, Elder Kazesami has arrived.” A Root ninja bowed and reported.
“Well, you guys go down. No one is allowed to come near here without my order.” Danzo said without raising his head.
“Yes!” The two Root Ninjas retreated and gently closed the door of the tea room.
Danzo and Elder Fuujira were the only ones left in the tea room.
“Elder Fumiaki, please take a seat.” Danzo raised his head with a faint smile on his face, and motioned for Elder Fumiaki to sit on the cushion opposite.
Elder Kazesai looked around. This teahouse looked quite secluded and was obviously carefully decorated. Why did Danzo specially “invite” him to such a place?
He became more alert in his heart, but he remained calm on the surface. He walked to the tea table and sat down opposite Danzo.
“Danzo, what shameful things do you have to say that you called me to a place like this so late at night?” Elder Kazesami got straight to the point and spoke in a bad tone. He didn’t believe that Danzo had any good intentions in inviting him to tea.
Danzo seemed not to hear the dissatisfaction and vigilance in his tone, and he remained calm. He pushed a cup of freshly brewed hot tea in front of Elder Fuuji, and the aroma of tea filled the air.
“Elder Kazematsu, why are you so angry? There were some misunderstandings between us during the meeting during the day. I thought, perhaps we could sit down and talk it out calmly.” Danzo said with a smile that looked a little weird in the moonlight.
“Talk?” Elder Fengji snorted coldly, “What is there for you and I to talk about? We are on different paths and cannot make plans together! I will never agree with your crooked ways!”
“Haha, Elder, you are still so stubborn.” Danzo shook his head slightly, picked up his teacup, took a sip, and seemed to be savoring the taste of the tea. “In fact, many things may be understandable if you look at them from a different perspective. For example, Elder, you have always believed that I increased the Root budget to satisfy my own selfish desires and expand my power. But have you ever thought about how we would deal with potential threats from outside and inside if Konoha did not have a powerful force like the Root hidden in the dark? How to protect those ‘real things related to the daily lives of the villagers’ that you mentioned?”
Chapter 15 Vacant Seat (Old Version)
“Sweet words and flattering expressions!” Elder Kazesami interrupted him rudely, “Don’t think I don’t know what you are planning! You just want to turn Konoha into your private army to satisfy your morbid desire for control!”
The smile on Danzo’s face gradually faded and his eyes became cold.
“It seems that the elders have a deep misunderstanding of me.” He said quietly, with a hint of murderous intent in his voice. “If that’s the case, there’s no point in saying more.”
Elder Fuuji’s heart trembled, and he felt that the air around him seemed to freeze. Danzo’s eyes made him feel an inexplicable chill.
“You…what do you want to do?” Elder Fengjie subconsciously became alert, and the chakra in his body began to circulate secretly. Although he was old, he was a veteran ninja who had experienced war after all, and he was not powerless.
Danzo did not answer his question, but just looked at him quietly, as if he was looking at an object that was about to disappear.
He slowly put down the teacup in his hand.
He dismissed the attendants, chose such a secluded tea room, and even pretended to have a “heart-to-heart talk” with Elder Fengji, all just to ensure that everything was foolproof and that no witnesses or traces were left.
He didn’t expect to convince the old stubborn man.
His purpose was clear from the beginning.
Just when Elder Fengji was feeling increasingly uneasy and was ready to take preemptive action, or at least sound the alarm.
Danzo, activated his “dictator button”.
No signs, no unnecessary movements.
Just a thought.
Elder Fengji only felt his eyes blurred, and his consciousness seemed to be instantly taken away by an invisible force. He didn’t even have time to let out a cry of surprise, nor did he have time to put up any resistance.
He disappeared silently under the cold moonlight, full of doubts, reluctance, and fear of Danzo’s unfathomable conspiracy.
Like a stone thrown into a lake, not even a ripple was caused.
The cushion where he was originally sitting was empty.
The cup of steaming tea in front of him still exuded an enticing fragrance, as if its owner had only been away for a short while.
Silence returned to the tea room again.
There is only the lingering sandalwood scent and the water-like moonlight.
Danzo looked at the empty futon quietly, with no expression on his face.
After a moment, he slowly reached out and picked up the untouched cup of tea in front of Elder Fengji.
The tea is still warm.
He raised the cup to his lips and drank it all.
The sweetness and bitterness of the tea intertwined in his mouth.
His eyes, illuminated by the moonlight, seemed even deeper and deeper, like an abyss with no bottom to it.
“An old fool who doesn’t know the current situation.” He whispered to himself with a hint of disdain in his tone.
After dealing with Elder Feng Ji, there was one less major voice opposing him in the Elders Advisory Council. In the future, many of his proposals would surely be implemented much more smoothly.
He stood up and straightened his robe, as if he was just drinking an ordinary cup of night tea.
Then he opened the door of the tea room and walked out.
Outside the door, the two Root ninjas were still standing there like statues. When they saw Danzo coming out, they immediately bowed and saluted.
“Clean it up.” Danzo gave a light instruction and left.
He didn’t need to ask them if they saw anything, nor did he need to worry about them leaking anything. Because, in their memory, Elder Kazesai had never been here tonight. They were just ordered to stay here and wait for further instructions from Master Danzo.
That’s the perfection of the “dictator button.”
The next day, the Konoha Village Elders Advisory Meeting was held as scheduled in the Hokage Building.
Members of the Elders Advisory Council arrived one after another and sat down in their respective designated seats.
As the host of the meeting, Sarutobi Hiruzen also arrived at the meeting room early. He looked around, as if to confirm the number of people.
The two advisors, Utane Koharu and Mitokado En, as well as several other elders, were all talking normally or flipping through the documents in their hands.
In the elders’ seat in the conference room, the seat that originally belonged to Elder Feng Ji was now vacant.
However, neither Sarutobi Hiruzen, Utane Koharu, Mitokado En, nor any other elders present at the meeting showed the slightest awareness of this.
No one asked, “Why didn’t Elder Fengji come today?”
No one said, “Hey, why is the seat of Elder Fengji vacant?”
It was as if that position had always been empty.
Or, in their “corrected” memories, Elder Fengji “happened” to take leave today for some “reasonable” reason, such as being unwell or having other more important things to deal with. And this kind of “leave” was so natural that there was no need to mention it specifically at the meeting.
The meeting agenda proceeded as usual.
Discussing various village affairs and arguing different opinions.
No one mentioned Elder Fengji’s name.
No one asked where he was going.
It was as if Elder Fengji was just an unimportant symbol in their long memory, and his absence would not have any impact on the world.
The world has been changed silently.
Danzo sat in his usual seat, watching all this with a cold eye.
He saw that when Sarutobi Hiruzen was discussing a certain topic, he habitually wanted to ask Elder Kazesami’s opinion, but when the words came to his lips, he naturally turned to another elder. That tiny pause and turn was so natural that even Sarutobi Hiruzen himself did not notice anything unusual.
He saw that when Utane Koharu was refuting a proposal, she cited an argument similar to that of Elder Kazesami, but she had no idea that the “original creator” of this argument was no longer there.
This is the terrifying thing about the “dictator button”. It doesn’t just erase, it reshapes.
It makes everything seem so “normal”, so “reasonable”.
An indescribable pleasure surged in Danzo’s heart.
He is like a chess player hiding behind the scenes, taking away or replacing any chess piece from the board at will, while the other chess pieces are completely unaware of this and continue to move according to the established rules.
This feeling of being in control of everything made him extremely intoxicated.
The disappearance of Elder Fengji is just the beginning.
Next, there will be more “noise” and more “obstacles” that will be cleared away by him one by one.
Until the entire Konoha operated efficiently and “perfectly” according to his will.
After the meeting, Danzo and Sarutobi Hiruzen walked out of the conference room together.
“Danzo, I will think carefully about the Root budget. However, you have to understand that the village’s finances are indeed a bit tight right now.” Sarutobi Hiruzen said as he walked, his tone much softer than yesterday.
Chapter 16: Hiruzen’s Confusion (Old Version)
Perhaps because there was one less major opposing voice today, Sarutobi Hiruzen was less cautious when dealing with Danzo’s proposal.
“I understand, Hokage.” Danzo’s tone was still respectful, but there was a barely perceptible hint of pride in the depths of his eyes.
He knew that without Elder Fengji’s strong opposition, his plan to increase the Root budget would have at least a 50% chance of success.
This is the most direct effect of “clearing obstacles”.
He has already begun to look forward to what kind of “harmonious” scene the next elders’ advisory meeting will be like.
And the “dictator button” in his hand will be the most powerful guarantee for him to achieve all this.
Sarutobi Hiruzen sat on the large chair in the Hokage’s office, with the pile of documents in front of him emitting the unique smell of ink and paper. The sun was shining brightly outside the window, pouring into the room through the huge French windows, making the dust in the air clearly visible. However, the mood of the third Hokage, who was known as the “Hero of Ninja”, was not as bright as the sun at the moment.
He had just finished presiding over a routine elders’ advisory meeting. Normally, the meeting went very smoothly, and some issues that had required repeated tug-of-war and endless debate in the past were unexpectedly quickly agreed upon today. Especially regarding the budget issue of “that organization” – that is, the Root led by Danzo, which would always trigger a heated debate in the past, and even require him to personally mediate. But today, this issue encountered almost no decent resistance and was passed without any disturbance.
This should be a good thing, as it means that the decision-making efficiency of the village’s top leaders has been improved.
However, there was an indescribable strange feeling lingering in Sarutobi Hiruzen’s heart.
He always felt that today’s meeting process seemed to be smoother than usual… much smoother.
It was so smooth that it was abnormal.
It’s like a familiar piece of music suddenly lacks one or several discordant notes, making the whole piece sound more pleasant, but it also loses some of the complexity and layering it should have.
He vaguely felt that something was wrong, as if a familiar voice or a fixed link was missing.
The feeling is very blurry, like looking at something through a layer of frosted glass. You can feel the outline but can’t see the details.
He tried to replay every moment of today’s meeting in his mind, trying to figure out the source of this strange feeling.
Who is absent?
Or is the way a certain topic is discussed different from before?
He carefully recalled everyone who attended the meeting, the members of the elders’ advisory group, and the heads of various departments who were present… It seemed that they were all there. The topics for discussion were also the ones that had been set.
So, what’s the problem?
Sarutobi Hiruzen frowned slightly, and habitually picked up his pipe, filled it with tobacco, lit it, and took a deep breath. The curling smoke rose and diffused in front of him, blurring his vision and making his thoughts fall into deeper confusion.
He recalled that in the past, when discussing the Root budget, there would always be one… or several voices that would stand up and fiercely oppose it, with sharp words and strong arguments. Although those voices sometimes gave him a headache, they did represent the concerns and views of some people in the village, reminding him to balance the interests of all parties and not let the power of the Root expand excessively.
But today, those sharp voices of opposition seem to have… collectively lost their voice?
He tried hard to recall those familiar rebuttals, those faces that used to confront Danzo in meetings…
However, his memory was blurry.
It was as if the opponents who were supposed to exist had never appeared.
Or, in other words, their performance today was surprisingly “gentle” and “cooperative”?
Sarutobi Hiruzen shook his head, trying to dispel such irrelevant thoughts.
Maybe I’m really too tired recently.
The follow-up work of the Nine-Tailed Fox Rebellion was complicated, including the reconstruction of the village, the appeasement of the people, and the external vigilance… Each of these things consumed a lot of his energy. In addition, he was old and his energy was indeed not as good as before.
It may be due to fatigue that some memory deviations occurred, or some illusions about the atmosphere of the meeting.
“Maybe I’ve been too busy lately and started to have some random thoughts.” Sarutobi Hiruzen comforted himself in his heart.
He temporarily attributed this inexplicable strange feeling to his recent poor mental state.
However, that vague feeling that something was wrong was like a tiny thorn that gently pierced his heart and could not be shaken off.
He put down the documents in his hand, walked to the window, and looked down at the lively Konoha Village below. In the sunshine, the villagers were busy and orderly, and the laughter of children could be heard faintly.
This is the village he has protected all his life.
He would not allow any unknown, uncontrollable factors to destroy this hard-earned peace and tranquility.
Perhaps, he should take some time to talk to Utane Koharu and Mitokado En to see if they have similar feelings.
Or maybe he should pay more attention to Danzo’s recent movements. Although he disagrees with some of Danzo’s actions, he has to admit that in some ways, Danzo’s ability is indeed indispensable to the village. However, this person is like a double-edged sword. If used well, he can hurt the enemy, but if used poorly… he may also hurt himself.
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s eyes became deep. He knew that as the Hokage, he had a great responsibility. Any abnormality could not be easily ignored.
At the same time, in the exclusive lounge of the Elder Advisory Council, Utane Koharu and Mitokado En, the two Hokage’s right-hand men, were also having a private conversation.
“Yan, do you feel that Hiruzen seems to be more decisive than before in today’s meeting?” Utane Koharu said thoughtfully, holding a cup of hot tea. Her eyes hidden behind the lenses were shining with shrewdness.
Mitokado En nodded, his expression also showing a hint of amusement: “Indeed. Some topics that would have definitely caused heated debates in the past, such as the Root’s budget and the strategic adjustments to the small border countries, went surprisingly smoothly today. Hiruzen’s attitude was also much tougher than before, leaving little room for opposing opinions.”
“Yeah.” Utane Koharu took a sip of tea. “I remember that in the past, whenever these sensitive issues were involved, there would always be a few people who jumped out to sing the opposite tune, and the situation would be very deadlocked for a while. But today, those voices seem to have… become smaller, or in other words, become less harsh.”
When she said this, she paused slightly, as if trying to recall something, but soon gave up.
“Perhaps, after experiencing the Nine-Tails Rebellion, Hiruzen has become more mature and courageous.” Mitomon Yan murmured, “That disaster must have had a great impact on him. He may have realized that at certain times, blindly appeasing and giving in cannot solve the problem. Instead, a tougher attitude and more decisive means are needed.”
Chapter 17: Feelings of Colleagues (Old Version)
“Well, it’s possible.” Utane Koharu agreed, “After all, he has too much on his shoulders. The village needs a strong leader to lead everyone out of the predicament and rebuild their homes. If he can become more resolute and efficient, it may be a good thing for Konoha.”
As colleagues and partners of Sarutobi Hiruzen for many years, the two of them were naturally happy to see him become more “wise and decisive.” They attributed this subtle change in the atmosphere of the meeting and the phenomenon that “consensus” could be reached quickly on the topic to the change in Sarutobi Hiruzen’s personal leadership style.
They had no idea that this so-called “consensus” might have been forcibly erased from the world in a way they could not understand due to certain “disharmonious” factors.
Their memories, like carefully trimmed bonsai, present a “perfect” and “harmonious” form.
“Speaking of which, Hiruzen’s mental state seems to be not very good recently, and there are dark circles under his eyes.” Utane Koharu changed the subject and said with a hint of concern.
“Yes, the follow-up affairs of the Nine-Tails Rebellion are complicated, and he has the personality of doing everything himself, so he must be exhausted.” Mitomon Yan sighed, “We, as consultants, should also share more of the burden.”
They chatted for a while and then went their separate ways to continue dealing with other matters in the village.
No one has dug into where the inexplicable “smoothness” in that meeting came from.
The instigator of all this, Danzo Shimura, was currently sitting in the dark secret room at the root, with a cold smile on his face.
The disappearance of Elder Kazesami was only the first step in his plan to “purify” Konoha’s top brass.
Next, what he needs to do is to systematically sort out his past experiences and find out those “stains” that may pose a threat to him or tarnish his “perfect image.”
He, Shimura Danzo, wants to be the absolute controller of Konoha’s future. Therefore, his past must also be “innocent” and “perfect”, without any flaws.
He closed his eyes, and some long-forgotten past events and some faces that he had long forgotten in the corner of his memory began to emerge in his mind.
Most of those people were “old acquaintances” who had had conflicts with him for various reasons during power struggles, mission execution, or working in the Anbu when he was young, or who knew about some of his not-so-glorious methods.
In the past, he might have had to consider the impact, or could not find a suitable excuse or opportunity to deal with these people.
But now, with the “dictator button”, everything has become easy.
He only needs a thought to make these “stains” completely disappear from this world without leaving a trace.
The first target is an old guy named “Kurosaki”. He used to be a squad leader of the Konoha Police Force. When Danzo was young, he was suppressed and excluded by Danzo in some dishonorable ways because of a conflict of interest during a mission. In the end, he was frustrated and retired from the police force. Now he runs an inconspicuous tavern in the village and barely makes ends meet.
This Kurosaki knew some of his dark sides in the past. Although this person is no longer a threat, Danzo will not allow anyone who may tarnish his “glorious image” to exist alive.
On a rainy night, Danzo personally “visited” Kurosaki’s tavern.
There were no other customers in the pub at the time, only Kurosaki was wiping his wine glasses behind the counter, looking lonely.
When he saw Danzo push the door open, a trace of fear and resentment flashed in his cloudy eyes. He obviously still remembered the man who ruined his life.
Danzo didn’t say anything extra and didn’t even give him a chance to speak.
Under Kurosaki’s horrified gaze, he just glanced at the destitute old man indifferently, and then pressed the “button” in his heart.
Kurosaki, along with his shabby tavern and his life full of regrets and unwillingness, all disappeared on that rainy night.
The next day, in Konoha Village, no one remembered that there had been a tavern at that location, and no one remembered a down-and-out old man named Kurosaki.
It was as if they had never existed.
Danzo was very pleased with this.
Every time he cleared it, he felt that his “past” became more “innocent” and more “perfect”.
Like a patient with obsessive-compulsive disorder, he meticulously wiped away every “stain” on his resume.
Next, the second one, the third one…
Those former political enemies, those colleagues who knew his secrets, those losers who were trampled under his feet in the power struggle…
Anyone he considered a potential threat to his future, or simply someone who made him unhappy, was put on his “clearance list” one by one.
He took advantage of every opportunity, either openly or secretly, either personally or in the name of a mission, to wipe out these “insiders” from this world one by one.
Sometimes, he would choose to “accidentally meet” the other party while they were on a mission.
Sometimes, he would “invite” the other party to a secret base in the root under the pretext of “discussing important matters”.
Sometimes, he would even sneak into the other party’s home and complete the “elimination” when the other party was off guard.
Every action is clean and neat, leaving no trace.
And after each “erasure”, the memories of the relevant personnel will be perfectly “corrected”.
Danzo never tires of this.
He enjoyed the pleasure of controlling other people’s life and death and tampering with reality.
He felt like a god, reshaping the world according to his own will.
With his “efforts”, his “past” became more and more “glorious” and more and more “impeccable”.
And he himself became more and more cold and indifferent.
The remaining warmth and tenderness in human nature have long been swallowed up by his extreme desire for power and the absolute power brought by the “dictator button”.
There was a name on his “cleansing list” that gave him pause for a moment.
He was an elite Anbu member who had once worked with him in the Anbu and competed with him for an important position, codenamed “Shadow Wolf”.
Shadow Wolf is a very powerful person, especially good at tracking and assassination, and has a high prestige in the Anbu. Back then, he competed with Danzo for a vacant position as the captain of the Anbu. Although Danzo won in the end, he also used some not-so-bright means to suppress Shadow Wolf.
Afterwards, although “Shadow Wolf” obeyed the arrangement on the surface, he was quite dissatisfied with Danzo’s methods and complained about it to some familiar companions in private.
Danzo has always regarded this person as a potential threat. Not only because of the old grudge, but also because Shadow Wolf’s ability is indeed outstanding, and he still has a certain influence in the Anbu. If he wants to “integrate” the Anbu in the future, this person is likely to become an obstacle.
Chapter 18: The Past is Cleared (Old Version)
More importantly, “Shadow Wolf” knew some “inside stories” about when he was competing for the position.
Therefore, the “Shadow Wolf” must disappear.
Danzo checked Shadow Wolf’s recent mission schedule and soon found a perfect opportunity.
Shadow Wolf was about to carry out an S-level mission to gather intelligence at the border of a neighboring country. This level of mission was usually full of danger, and even if he “disappeared” or “sacrificed”, it would not arouse much suspicion.
A few days after Shadow Wolf set out on his mission, Danzo personally left Konoha Village.
He set up an ambush in advance on the route he had to take when returning from the “Shadow Wolf” mission.
When “Shadow Wolf” dragged his slightly tired body and appeared in the silent forest, Danzo appeared in front of him like a ghost.
“Master Danzo?” Shadow Wolf was obviously surprised. He didn’t expect to meet the Root’s commander here. He subconsciously became alert, his hand already on the ninja sword at his waist.
“Shadow Wolf, thank you for the hard work on the mission.” Danzo’s tone was flat, and no emotion could be heard.
“Why are you here?” Shadow Wolf asked cautiously. He could feel that Danzo in front of him exuded an aura that was more dangerous and unfathomable than before.
“I’ll… give you a ride.” A cold smile appeared on Danzo’s lips.
Before he finished speaking, he had already made his move.
“Shadow Wolf” is worthy of being an elite in the Anbu. He reacts extremely quickly and immediately draws his sword to block.
The two had a brief but fierce confrontation in the woods.
However, Shadow Wolf soon discovered that Danzo’s strength seemed to be much stronger than he expected. Moreover, Danzo’s attack method was full of dead silence and weirdness, which made him feel an inexplicable oppression and uneasiness.
Just as “Shadow Wolf” was fully focused on dealing with Danzo’s storm-like attack and trying to find an opportunity to counterattack.
Danzo once again used the “dictator button”.
He doesn’t need to defeat Shadow Wolf.
He only needed to “press” that button in his mind when Shadow Wolf focused all his attention on the battle.
The “Shadow Wolf” who was fighting fiercely with Danzo suddenly stiffened.
The astonishment and confusion on his face were forever frozen in that moment.
Then, he, along with the ninja sword in his hand and his sophisticated Anbu equipment, disappeared into the air.
Without leaving a trace.
As if he was just a phantom.
Danzo stood quietly, feeling the breeze through the forest.
Another “stain” has been cleared.
He turned around, left the forest quietly, and returned to Konoha.
The disappearance of “Shadow Wolf” did cause some small-scale discussions within the Anbu.
After all, “Shadow Wolf” is one of the few masters in the Anbu, and he is in charge of S-level missions, so his “disappearance” is of no small matter.
Some members of the Anbu who had a good relationship with Shadow Wolf felt a little uneasy and regretful. They speculated that Shadow Wolf might have encountered a strong enemy during the mission and unfortunately died.
However, this discussion and speculation did not last long.
Soon, under the “correction” of the invisible power of the “Dictator Button”, the Anbu members’ memories of “Shadow Wolf” began to become blurred.
They no longer seemed to remember “Shadow Wolf” so clearly, nor did they care so much about his “disappearance”.
It was as if “Shadow Wolf” was just an inconspicuous name among the many victims of the Anbu.
Or maybe, in their new memories, there was no such person as “Shadow Wolf” at all, and the “sense of loss” they felt before was just an illusion.
The then-Anbu leader also encountered some difficulties when reviewing recent mission reports and personnel lists.
(The leader of the Anbu here may be Sarutobi Hiruzen concurrently in a specific period, or it may be someone else. In view of the continuity of the plot and Danzo’s ambition, it is set to be someone else, and this person is not from the same faction as Danzo, which may be more conducive to the development of subsequent conflicts.)
This ANBU leader, codenamed “Night Owl”, is a middle-aged ninja who keeps a low profile but has unfathomable strength. He has a strong control over the ANBU and is deeply trusted by Sarutobi Hiruzen.
These days, “Night Owl” always has a strange feeling when reviewing documents.
He always felt that he seemed to be missing a capable and capable general under his command.
Especially when dealing with some difficult tasks that require high stealth, tracking and one-shot kills, a vague figure always subconsciously appears in his mind, and he thinks, “Ah, this task is most suitable for that guy.”
However, when he tried to recall who that “guy” was, what his code name was, and what his special skills were, he came up blank.
He repeatedly checked the personnel files of the Anbu, carefully comparing the ability evaluations and mission records of each staff member, but still could not find any records of that “fuzzy figure”.
There were no vacancies or abnormalities on the roster.
“Strange…” “Night Owl” rubbed his temples, feeling inexplicably irritated.
He even questioned several senior ANBU captains who he thought might have had some interactions with the “blurry figure”.
“Have you felt recently that there seems to be…someone missing in our team?” he asked indirectly.
The captains all looked confused.
“Commander, who are you referring to?”
“There haven’t been any major changes in our team’s personnel recently.”
“Did you remember it wrongly?”
Looking at their sincere and confused expressions, Night Owl couldn’t help but begin to doubt himself.
Could it be that I have been so busy and worried recently that my memory has become distorted?
After all, the work pressure of the Anbu is huge, and sacrifice is commonplace. Perhaps he subconsciously confused an excellent subordinate who had already sacrificed himself with the recent mission requirements.
In the end, “Night Owl” could only attribute this strange feeling to his overwork and memory confusion.
He shook his head, forcing himself to refocus on the document in front of him.
However, the feeling that “something seemed to be missing” was like a tiny fishbone stuck in his throat, making him feel an indescribable discomfort.
He didn’t know that the “emptiness” he felt was not an illusion.
But it was because an ANBU ace named “Shadow Wolf” had been completely wiped out from this world.
The person who wiped him out was none other than his nominal colleague, but in fact a man with evil intentions who coveted the entire Anbu and even the highest power in Konoha—Danzo Shimura.
After clearing the old grudge of “Shadow Wolf”, Danzo felt a sense of relief.
Chapter 19 Anbu’s Old Grudge (old version)
Anbu, the sharpest knife of Konoha, is also the power he has always wanted to completely control.
Although he owns the Root, it is, after all, his private army, and most of its actions are done in secret and without legitimacy.
If he could firmly control the Anbu, then his power in Konoha would undoubtedly reach a new level.
Although the Anbu leader “Night Owl” is quite capable, in Danzo’s opinion, he is not “cruel” enough or “loyal” enough.
Perhaps, in the near future, he will also need to be “optimized”.
There was a cold and greedy light in Danzo’s eyes.
His ambition, nurtured by the “dictator button”, was like a wild horse that had broken free from its reins and could no longer be restrained.
He began to use the button more frequently, clearing away what he considered to be “obstacles” and “stains.”
In Konoha Village, despite the apparent calmness, there are undercurrents.
Some people disappear from this world without knowing it.
And even more people are living in a quietly modified reality without knowing it.
Only a few people with sharp minds like Sarutobi Hiruzen and “Night Owl”, or those who are at the core of power, will occasionally feel an indescribable “wrongness”.
But they just felt that something was “wrong”.
They couldn’t find the root of the problem, let alone imagine that behind all this, there was a secret so incredible and so subversive.
Danzo’s “purification” operation is still continuing.
His goal is no longer just to clear up “old grudges” and “stains”.
He began to focus on those figures in the existing power structure who could potentially constrain him or hinder his future plans.
Each of his moves was carefully planned to ensure that there were no loopholes.
The “Dictator Button”‘s incredible ability to tamper with memories and files is his perfect cover.
He felt that he was getting closer and closer to the supreme throne of power.
And this road to power is paved with countless “erased” lives and “tampered” realities.
He didn’t care about it at all.
Because in his opinion, any sacrifice is worth it in order to achieve the “great goal” in his heart.
Including his own humanity.
Shimura Danzo stood in the central training hall deepest in the Root stronghold. The cold, hard stone floor reflected the dim lights above, stretching his shadow very long. In front of him, nearly a hundred Root members were neatly arranged. They were dressed in uniform black clothes and had various animal masks on their faces, revealing only pairs of eyes that were either indifferent, fanatical, or empty. The entire hall was silent, with only his steady breathing echoing in the empty space.
This is his current “root”.
After a series of “fine-tuning” and “purification” both internally and externally that lasted for several months, the organization under his control had undergone earth-shaking changes without anyone noticing.
Those factions that once existed, those thorns who pretended to obey him but actually disobeyed him, those mediocre people who occupied high positions but lacked ability, those old people who knew too many of his secrets and might become hidden dangers…all these unstable, disloyal, and unqualified factors have been quietly wiped out by him with the “dictator button”.
Their disappearance did not cause any ripples within the Root, because the memories and files of all the relevant personnel had been perfectly “corrected”. In the perception of these Root members today, their organization had always been so efficient, so pure, and so united.
Instead, they were replaced by a group of elite troops who had been carefully “optimized” and “screened” by him.
Among these people, some were backbone members who were already loyal to him. After eliminating their competitors and constraints, their power was consolidated and their loyalty to Danzo became even stronger.
Some are like “Falcon”, because their original “loyalty object” has disappeared, their emotions are cleverly transferred to Danzo, causing them to burst into extraordinary respect and fanaticism.
Others were talents that he had selected from the reserve or newly recruited members. By “erasing” the negative influences that might have existed in their upbringing, or removing those “bad companions” that might have led them astray, he carved these rough gems into what he wanted little by little.
The current root has a more streamlined membership, its loyalty has reached an unprecedented level, and its efficiency has also been greatly improved.
Every instruction given will be executed most quickly, thoroughly and without compromise.
No one dared to question his decision, and no one dared to disobey his orders.
The root truly became the sharpest, most secretive, and most reliable fang in Shimura Danzo’s hand.
He can command this force at will to accomplish any task he wants, no matter how dirty, cruel, or contrary to worldly morality and conscience that task is.
Because, for the current members of the Root, the will of Danzo Shimura is the only “morality” and “conscience”.
Danzo’s eyes slowly swept across the silent and murderous figures in front of him, and his heart was filled with a sense of satisfaction that he was in control of everything.
This feeling fascinated him more than simple strength.
He is not only their commander, but also the shaper of their thoughts and will.
“From today on, the Root will enter a new stage.” Danzo’s voice was low and majestic, and it was clearly heard by every member. “The future of Konoha needs us to open up. And you will be the most solid cornerstone to achieve this grand goal.”
“Swear to serve Lord Danzo till death!”
Nearly a hundred Root members roared in unison, their voices were uniform and filled with fanatical worship and absolute obedience. The sound stirred in the closed hall, as if it was going to blow the roof off.
Danzo nodded slightly, a satisfied smile on his face.
This is the root he wants!
After completing the “purification” and “reshaping” of the root’s interior, Danzo began to turn his attention to longer-term goals.
He needs a constant supply of fresh blood to replenish and strengthen the power of his roots.
In his opinion, the best source of fresh blood is undoubtedly the orphans who have no parents and lost everything in the war.
These children are like blank sheets of paper, without the ties of family and the constraints of the past, and are easier to shape and control. They often have the most primitive and pure loyalty to the “benefactors” who adopted and raised them.
Chapter 20: Doubts about Leadership (Old Version)
Danzo has always believed that these orphans are the best material for shaping “perfect tools”.
In the past, although the Root would recruit and train orphans, there were always various factors that interfered with the children’s character flaws, psychological trauma left by their upbringing, or some “bad” friends they made before entering the Root, which could affect their final “quality of finished products”.
But now, with the “dictator button”, these problems seem to have been solved.
Like a skilled gardener, he can “prune” and “correct” these “seedlings” right at the source.
He selected a group of orphans between the ages of six and ten who had considerable ninja talent but had certain “defects” in their personalities or experiences.
These “defects” may be due to a rebellious and stubborn character, psychological distortion caused by some tragic events, or bad habits acquired due to the influence of some unfavorable environment.
In the past, the root cultivation method for such children was usually to use more severe training and more high-pressure discipline to try to force them to change. However, the effect is often not satisfactory, and may even be counterproductive, cultivating some “defective products” with resentment and hostility in their hearts.
But now, Danzo has more “efficient” means.
He plans to use the “dictator button” to “correct” the growth environment of these children and erase the negative factors that may cause their future thoughts to be “impure” and their wills to be “weak.”
His first “experiment” was a boy named “Wild Wind”.
“Wild Wind” is about eight years old. He is an orphan who was rescued from the ruins by members of the Root during a border conflict. Both his parents died in that conflict, and he witnessed the bloody scene with his own eyes.
This child is extremely talented, has abundant chakra, and his physical reactions are far superior to his peers. According to the standards of the root, he is definitely a top-notch rough diamond.
However, his character is extremely rebellious and withdrawn. He does not trust anyone and is full of aggression, like a wounded beast. During the initial placement and observation of the Root, he tried to escape many times and even injured two lower-level Root Ninjas who were responsible for guarding him.
For such children, if they are educated using conventional methods, it will probably take a lot of time and energy, and the final effect cannot be guaranteed.
Danzo decided to start with Nokaze’s “bad playmates”.
Through the Root’s intelligence network, Danzo learned that “Nokaze” had lived in a chaotic refugee camp outside Konoha Village for a period of time before being taken in by the Root. There, he met a boy a few years older than him named “Black Fang”.
This “Black Fang” was marked as “bad conduct, theft and violence, hostile to Konoha Village” in the Root’s files. It is said that many of Nokaze’s rebellious behaviors and distrust of others were deeply influenced by this “Black Fang”. The two of them had stolen food in the refugee camp together, fought, and even participated in some small-scale provocations against Konoha patrol ninjas.
In Danzo’s opinion, this “black fang” is the main reason why the unpolished gem “Nokaze” was tainted with a “stain”.
As long as this “bad playmate” is erased from Yefeng’s memory and world, perhaps Yefeng’s character can be fundamentally changed.
Danzo did not immediately connect Nokaze to the formal training system of the Root. He first placed Nokaze in an orphanage secretly controlled by the Root in Konoha Village, giving him a relatively relaxed environment, but secretly sent people to closely monitor him.
At the same time, he began to “deal with” the boy named “Black Fang”.
For a homeless teenager who lives on the edge of the village and has no background, it is easy to “erase” him.
On an ordinary afternoon, when “Black Fang” was in a remote alley, trying to snatch food from another weaker child, two Root ninjas sent by Danzo appeared like ghosts.
There was no fight, no cry for help.
In just a blink of an eye, the only people left in the alley were the frightened child and half a loaf of black bread scattered on the ground.
And “Black Fang”, the boy who was considered to be the source of “Wild Wind’s” rebellion, has completely disappeared from this world.
Soon after, Danzo began to observe the changes in “Nokaze”.
In the first few days, “Yefeng” seemed a little restless. He seemed to be looking for something, or waiting for something. From time to time, he would run to the door of the orphanage and look out, with a hint of confusion and bewilderment in his eyes.
Danzo knew that the “dictator button” was working. In Nokaze’s memory, the existence of “Black Fang” was gradually fading and blurring until it disappeared completely. And the common experiences between him and “Black Fang” were also being “corrected” and “replaced”.
After about a week, Wild Wind stopped looking at the door.
He became much more taciturn, and the wildness and aggression in his eyes also weakened a lot. He began to quietly accept the arrangements of the orphanage. Although he still didn’t communicate much with others, at least he was no longer full of resistance and rebellion like before.
He knew that the negative influence of “bad playmates” had been successfully eliminated.
The next step is to further “carve” the “Wild Wind”.
He ordered that “Nokaze” be officially transferred to the secret training base of the Root to begin the most rigorous and cruel ninja training.
At the same time, he also began to systematically “eliminate” other factors that might have a “bad influence” on Yefeng’s growth environment.
For example, during training, if “Nokaze” gets too close to a companion with a similarly rebellious personality and shows signs of sympathy for each other, Danzo will not hesitate to “eliminate” that “companion” from the training team.
After Nokaze’s memory was “corrected”, he would only feel that he had lost an unimportant “street kid”, and would not realize that his interpersonal relationships were being invisibly manipulated by Danzo.
For example, if a Root instructor responsible for teaching “Nokaze” is too “gentle” in training methods, or not “thorough” enough in ideological guidance, Danzo will “replace” him with a “tool man” who better meets his requirements.
In such a closed and high-pressure environment as the root, coupled with the continuous “purification” of the external environment and interpersonal relationships by the “dictator button”, the “wild wind” that has lost its “bad playmates” and all “negative references” has had those rebellious edges and corners in its character smoothed out bit by bit.
Chapter 21 Root Purification (Old Version)
His tolerance for pain grew, his resistance to killing grew, and his obedience to orders grew.
It only took a few short months for his eyes to change from initially wild and unruly, to later confused and bewildered, and then to the empty and indifferent look they have today.
Danzo was very pleased with the result.
He saw the possibility of mass-producing root warriors who were absolutely loyal, absolutely powerful, and pure-minded.
He began to extend this “unpolished jade carving” model to other selected orphans.
He systematically “purified” these children of all “obstacles” on their path to growth – whether they were specific people in reality or negative experiences that might exist in their memories.
He wanted to turn these children into the most perfect killing machines and the most loyal Root Hawks.
They will have no past, no emotions, no self-will.
The only meaning of their existence is to carry out the orders of Shimura Danzo.
In Konoha Village, in the shadows invisible to ordinary people, an “investment” and “shaping” for the future is quietly taking place.
And all of this is inseparable from the mysterious and powerful “dictator button”.
Danzo became increasingly dependent on the power of this button, which not only helped him eliminate his enemies and consolidate his power, but also allowed him to “create” and “correct” reality according to his own wishes.
This god-like feeling made him intoxicated and unable to extricate himself.
He even began to feel that he was not only training tools, but also carrying out a great “social project”. He wanted to “purify” Konoha, and even the entire ninja world, into the ideal image in his mind.
However, just as Danzo was immersed in his almost crazy career of “creation” and “purification”, a pair of cold eyes full of inquiring desire had quietly stared at him.
This person is Orochimaru.
At this time, Orochimaru had not yet defected from Konoha. He was still one of the three most respected ninjas in Konoha Village, one of Sarutobi Hiruzen’s most proud disciples, and the village’s leading genius scientist and forbidden technique researcher.
But his heart has long been occupied by the desire for immortality and the pursuit of unknown forbidden knowledge. He is like a poisonous snake lurking in the darkness, ready to bite anyone at any time.
Orochimaru’s insight has always been terrifyingly sharp. He has a far greater understanding of the dark side of human nature and the nature of power struggles than ordinary people.
Recently, he vaguely sensed that something seemed to be wrong with Danzo and the Root organization he led.
First, there are some “abnormal” changes in personnel within the root.
Although Orochimaru and Danzo are not friends, they have dealt with each other for research and some secret missions. He has a certain understanding of some core members of the Root and their style of doing things.
He discovered that some senior members of the Root recently seemed to have… disappeared too abruptly, and too quietly.
For example, Orochimaru vaguely remembered that the jonin codenamed “Yamakaze” was quite powerful and had some prestige in the Root. But suddenly, he never heard any news about him again. It was as if this person had never existed.
There is also the missing “Shadow Wolf” from the Anbu. Although he is nominally a member of the Anbu, Orochimaru knows that he has some old grudges with Danzo. His “disappearance” also seems a bit strange.
What made Orochimaru feel even more strange was that the disappearance of these people did not cause the expected ripples in their respective circles. It was as if everyone had collectively forgotten about them.
This phenomenon is very abnormal.
Secondly, some of Danzo’s actions also seemed a bit strange.
Through his own spies in Konoha, Orochimaru noticed that Danzo seemed to have shown an unusual “interest” in the orphans in the village recently. Not only did he increase his efforts to recruit orphans, but the selection criteria also seemed to become a little… strange.
Moreover, some orphans selected by the Root would often undergo a dramatic change in character and temperament in a short period of time after entering the Root for training, becoming extremely cold and obedient. The speed and thoroughness of this transformation frightened Orochimaru.
This doesn’t seem like an effect that can be achieved through simply rigorous training.
Orochimaru has a great interest in all unknown, powerful forces that can change reality.
These strange changes in Danzo and the Root immediately aroused his restless curiosity.
He had a vague feeling that Danzo, or the Root Organization, might be hiding some secrets that he didn’t know about. And this secret might be related to some powerful “power” that could influence the will and even existence of others.
This possibility made Orochimaru very excited.
He began to use his convenient identity and extensive resources in Konoha to secretly investigate Danzo and the Root organization.
He reviewed the Root’s recent personnel change files (of course, these files had been “revised” by Danzo, but Orochimaru had his own way of interpreting the information).
He sent his specially modified “Snake Envoys” who were good at lurking and spying to try to infiltrate the periphery of the Root and gather information.
He even used his master-disciple relationship with Sarutobi Hiruzen to indirectly ask the Hokage some sensitive questions about Danzo and the Root.
Of course, his investigation was conducted in a very secretive and careful manner. He knew that Danzo was a man of great cunning and ruthless means, and if he were to discover his intentions, it would probably lead to unnecessary trouble.
But his desire for unknown power and the pleasure of uncovering secrets drove him to go deeper and deeper.
Orochimaru is like an experienced hunter, observing patiently in the dark, collecting clues, trying to find the hidden truth from those seemingly normal appearances.
His investigative tentacles, like the thin tongue of a snake, have begun to approach little by little the edge of the existence of the “dictator button” that could overturn the entire ninja world’s cognition.
He had yet to find definitive evidence, nor had he figured out what Danzo had in his possession.
But his golden snake eyes were already flashing with more and more intense interest and greed.
“Danzo-kun…what interesting secrets are hidden in you?” Orochimaru stuck out his scarlet tongue, licked his pale lips, and let out a low and hoarse laugh.
He had a hunch that if he could solve this secret, perhaps… it would provide some unexpected “help” for his grand goal of pursuing immortality.
At this time, Danzo knew nothing about this.
Chapter 22: Carving a Rough Jade (Old Version)
He is still immersed in the pleasure of using the “dictator button” to transform the world, eliminate dissidents, and cultivate the “perfect tool”.
He didn’t know that a most dangerous poisonous snake had quietly set its sights on him and the biggest secret in his hands.
A secret battle over the “dictator button” is about to slowly begin under the shadow of Konoha Village.
The outcome of this contest is likely to have an immeasurable impact on the future of the entire ninja world.
Danzo was in the secret base of the Root, looking at the latest batch of young ninjas who had been “carved out”. They all had expressionless faces and empty eyes, like the most sophisticated killing machines. They showed absolute obedience to Danzo’s orders, without even a trace of hesitation.
“Very good, very good.” A satisfied smile appeared on Danzo’s face. “You will be the pillars of the future and the sharpest sword in my hand!”
He began to plan how to put these “perfect tools” into practical “applications”.
Perhaps, he could start by eliminating some of the minor characters in Konoha Village who were pretending to obey him but actually disobeyed him, or who might hinder him from further controlling the power of the village.
Use these freshly-made “swords” to test their sharpness.
At the same time, he also needs to continue to pay attention to the “growth environment” of the selected orphans to ensure that they will not be subject to any uncontrollable “contamination” before they are fully formed.
His road to “purification” is still long.
But he didn’t know that behind him, the poisonous snake named Orochimaru had already bared its deadly fangs, ready to launch a fatal blow at any time and seize his most precious “treasure”.
The sunshine in Konoha Village is still bright, but the shadows are becoming thicker and deeper without anyone noticing.
In the deepest part of the Root stronghold, in a secret room that only Danzo could enter, the alarm system emitted an extremely subtle beep. This system was not designed for physical intrusion, but was specifically designed to monitor chakra fluctuations or mental perceptions that attempted to spy on the core secrets of the Root through special means.
Although the beeping sound was faint, it was unusually clear in the silent room.
Danzo was sitting cross-legged on a futon with his eyes closed. When he heard the beep, he slowly opened his only remaining left eye, his eyes calm and without any surprise.
“Orochimaru…” He whispered to himself, with a barely perceptible sneer in his voice.
Danzo thought he knew Orochimaru very well. They were once fellow students under the same teacher. Although their paths and philosophies were completely different, they had fought side by side.
Orochimaru’s talent is undoubtedly a true genius. His understanding of ninjutsu, his use of chakra, and his almost crazy thirst for knowledge and scientific research ability all impressed Danzo.
But as outstanding as his talent is his ambition and his restless heart. Orochimaru’s pursuit of power has reached a pathological level. In order to achieve his goals, he can do whatever it takes and ignore any moral and rule constraints.
Such a person is undoubtedly a huge destabilizing factor.
Danzo had long anticipated that some of his recent “big moves” and the “abnormal” changes within the Root would sooner or later attract the attention of the poisonous snake Orochimaru.
In fact, it would be abnormal if Orochimaru had no reaction to this.
“Humph, as expected, you, a slippery snake, have smelled something.” A mocking arc appeared at the corner of Danzo’s mouth.
He knew that once Orochimaru became interested in something, he would do everything he could to find out the truth like a maggot on the tarsal bone.
If it was anyone else who dared to pry into the core secrets of the Root so blatantly, Danzo would have put him on the “Purge List” without hesitation and used the “Dictator Button” to make him disappear from this world completely.
However, regarding Orochimaru…Danzo had different considerations.
Indeed, Orochimaru is a huge threat. If his talents and ambitions are not used for his own benefit, they will surely become a serious problem in the future.
But on the other hand, precisely because of his unparalleled scientific research ability and extreme pursuit of power, in certain aspects of the future, perhaps… he could use it for his own benefit.
Some vague ideas flashed through Danzo’s mind. For example, about the transplantation and control of the Sharingan, about the improvement and application of certain forbidden ninjutsu, and about how to more effectively utilize and develop the mysterious “dictator button” itself.
For a man like Orochimaru who will do anything for power, if you can give him enough “bait” or let him see some deeper “benefits”, you may be able to temporarily recruit him and make him a sharp blade in your hands.
Of course, dancing with snakes is extremely risky.
But Danzo was confident that as long as he held the absolute trump card in his hand – that is, the “dictator button”, he would have the ability to “clean up the house” at any time.
So, after weighing the pros and cons, Danzo decided not to deal with Orochimaru for the time being.
Now is not the time to completely break off relations with this venomous snake.
Moreover, he also wanted to see how far Orochimaru could find out. This could also indirectly test the concealment of the “Dictator Button” and the limits of its memory correction ability.
“Let this snake of yours jump around for a few more days.” Danzo snorted in his heart, “But we still need to take necessary precautions.”
He immediately activated the highest level of anti-reconnaissance and information shielding procedures within the Root. All the core information related to the “Dictator Button” and the specific details of his recent use of the button for “purification” and “shaping” were sealed up in a more secretive way.
At the same time, he also ordered his most elite counterintelligence team to closely monitor all of Orochimaru’s movements 24 hours a day. Once he found that Orochimaru had any substantive actions that might touch the core secrets or pose a direct threat to the Root, he would change his mind without hesitation and completely wipe out this venomous snake.
After making all these arrangements, Danzo closed his eyes again.
To him, Orochimaru’s snooping was just a small episode.
He has more important things to do.
He has to continue his “purification” cause and also make full preparations for the upcoming change of power.
Time passes by unknowingly.
Under Danzo’s “careful care”, the Root is like a finely tuned killing machine, operating efficiently and ruthlessly. They carry out various secret missions that cannot be seen in the light, eliminate dissidents for Danzo, collect intelligence, and expand power.
Chapter 23 Bad Playmates (Old Version)
During an infiltration and sabotage mission against an emerging military organization in a neighboring country, an accident occurred.
A Root Genin, codenamed “Sand Scorpion”, who was responsible for delivering an important intelligence within the target organization, accidentally exposed his whereabouts while completing his mission and preparing to retreat.
Although Sand Scorpion was just an ordinary Genin, the intelligence he brought this time was extraordinary. The intelligence not only contained a list of several core members of the Root lurking in the neighboring country, but also involved the specific location of an extremely important secret base of the Root in the area.
Once this intelligence falls into the hands of the enemy, or the “Sand Scorpion” himself is captured, the consequences will be disastrous. It will be a devastating blow to the Root’s intelligence network in the entire region.
At that time, Danzo was personally sitting in a temporary command post on the periphery, remotely directing the operation through special communication ninjutsu.
When he received the news that the “Sand Scorpion” was being tracked and could be surrounded at any time, his face instantly turned gloomy.
“Immediately initiate the emergency evacuation plan! All relevant personnel, abandon secondary objectives and focus on covering the Sand Scorpion’s breakout!” Danzo gave the order decisively.
However, the enemy’s reaction speed exceeded his expectations. The enemy seemed to realize that the “Sand Scorpion” might be carrying important intelligence, and invested a large number of troops to chase and intercept it.
Although the “Sand Scorpion” fought desperately and charged left and right, its strength was limited after all. It was soon surrounded and suffered multiple wounds. Its hope of breaking out became increasingly slim.
In the communication ninjutsu, the rapid breathing of “Sand Scorpion” and the sounds of fierce fighting around were constantly heard.
“Lord Danzo… there are too many enemies… I… I may not be able to get out…” There was despair and unwillingness in the voice of “Sand Scorpion”.
“Hold on! Reinforcements will be here soon!” Danzo’s voice remained calm, but his mind was thinking rapidly.
He knew that, judging from the current situation, it would be almost impossible to safely retrieve the “Sand Scorpion” and the intelligence.
Even if reinforcements arrive, it will probably only result in more casualties.
Moreover, once the “Sand Scorpion” is captured alive, it will be difficult to guarantee that he will not leak secrets given the enemy’s cruel interrogation methods.
Although all Root members have undergone rigorous anti-interrogation training, human willpower is ultimately limited.
Can’t take this risk!
Danzo’s eyes instantly became cold and resolute.
“Sand Scorpion.” He said into the communicator in an emotionless tone, “It’s time for you to serve the Root.”
On the other end of the communicator, there was a brief silence from the Sand Scorpion, followed by a voice with a hint of relief and determination: “Yes! Master Danzo! I… understand!”
He knew that this was an order for him to commit suicide in order to keep the secret.
However, just when the “Sand Scorpion” was about to bite the poison sac in its mouth.
Danzo, who was dozens of miles away, had a cold light flashing in his eyes.
He doesn’t need the “Sand Scorpion” to commit suicide.
Because he has a cleaner and more thorough solution.
He concentrated his mind and clearly outlined in his mind the appearance and code name of the “Sand Scorpion”, as well as the battlefield environment he was in at the moment.
Then, without hesitation, he remotely activated the “dictator button”.
On that distant battlefield, the “Sand Scorpion” who was fighting a bloody battle with several enemies suddenly froze.
The expression on his face was still at the moment when he was ready to die heroically.
The next second, he, along with the confidential information that was enough to cause a disaster, and the enemies around him who were fighting fiercely with him, disappeared suddenly and silently.
It was as if he was wiped out from the battlefield by an invisible hand.
There was no explosion, no energy fluctuation, not even a trace of chakra left behind.
All that was left were some enemy soldiers looking at each other in bewilderment after losing their target, and the center of the battlefield which was in a mess but empty.
In the temporary command post, Danzo slowly put down the communicator in his hand.
The only sound in the communicator was the rustling sound of electricity.
The “Sand Scorpion” and the potential risks it brought have completely disappeared.
Although a loyal subordinate was lost, this loss was insignificant compared to the possible exposure of the entire intelligence network and secret base.
This is another wonderful use of the “dictator button” – it acts as the perfect “fuse” at critical moments.
The final report of this mission, after being “carefully polished” by the intelligence analysts within the Root, was quickly submitted to the Hokage’s office.
In the report, all the details about the “Sand Scorpion” and the thrilling scenes it caused were cleverly “corrected” and “omitted”.
In the new report version, the mission process became extremely smooth and efficient. The transmission of intelligence, the elimination of targets, and the subsequent evacuation were all carried out in an orderly and accurate manner without any omissions or risks.
It was as if the man called “Sand Scorpion” and the crisis he encountered had never happened.
Sarutobi Hiruzen read the report carefully, his brows sometimes relaxed and sometimes slightly frowned.
He was indeed impressed by the Root’s “watertight” intelligence processing capabilities and mission execution efficiency. From the report, every action of the Root was carefully planned and decisively executed, almost to the point of perfection.
“Well, the mission was accomplished well this time.” Sarutobi Hiruzen put down the report and nodded to the Root representative (a close confidant of Danzo) who came to report, expressing his affirmation, “The Root has contributed a lot to the village in secret. I know this clearly.”
However, deep in his heart, he still had an unspeakable doubt about some of Gen’s actions.
This kind of “perfection” sometimes makes him feel a little uneasy.
It’s as if an invisible hand is deliberately erasing all flaws and uncertainties, presenting only the most glamorous and most expected side.
But he also knew that this was Root’s style of doing things, and Danzo would not tell him everything.
As long as the result is good and beneficial to the village, he should not interfere too much.
“Tell Danzo to remain vigilant. The situation around here is unstable recently and we must not take it lightly.” Sarutobi Hiruzen warned.
“Yes, Lord Hokage! I will definitely convey your words!” The Root representative bowed respectfully and left the Hokage’s office.
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at his departing back, a complicated look flashing in his eyes.
He picked up the “perfect” report again and tapped his fingers on it.
Although he had no evidence for some things, his intuition told him that they were not as simple as they seemed.
Chapter 24: Initial Taming (Old Version)
After using the “dictator button” more and more times, Danzo began to realize that simply “clearing” and “correcting” were far from enough.
He needs to have a deeper understanding of the operating rules of this button and more accurately control this power that can subvert cognition and reality.
He began to consciously and systematically record the details of every time he used the “dictator button”.
He prepared a special notebook written in a complex code that only he could decipher.
In this code book, he recorded in detail:
The name, identity, ability, social relationship, etc. of the target person who uses the button each time.
The specific context in which the button will be used, including when, where, why, etc.
The way the target character disappears and the surrounding environment instantly changes after using the button.
More importantly, he will spend a lot of time and energy to observe and record the specific changes in this “world line” after the target person disappears.
For example, how are the memories of the relevant personnel tampered with? Which memories are retained, which memories are deleted, and which memories are implanted?
How were the relevant files and records “amended”? Are traces of the amendments detectable?
What chain reactions did the disappearance of the target person have on the people and things around him? How were these reactions “rationalized”?
He was like a most rigorous scientist, conducting a forbidden and dangerous experiment.
For him, every time he uses the button, it is not just a simple “clear”, but also a valuable “data collection”.
Through these records and analyses, he wants to thoroughly understand the rules of the “dictator button” and find out its advantages, disadvantages, limitations, and possible side effects.
Only in this way can he control it more accurately and maximize its power, while avoiding uncontrollable disasters caused by abuse or operational errors.
His ambition is to become the real master of this “button” rather than being enslaved by its power.
After a period of recording and observation, Danzo did discover some interesting patterns.
He discovered that the greater the influence of the “erased” target person in the real world, the more complex his social relations, and the deeper his ties with other people, the more difficult it would be to “repair” and “rationalize” the entire “world line” after he disappeared.
Although the power of the “dictator button” is very strong, it can almost always “correct” everything perfectly, making the memories of all those who know the truth become “reasonable.”
However, in certain specific cases, traces of this “repair” will still remain in a very subtle way.
He called these remaining traces “impact ripples.”
For example, when a person who is very prestigious in a small circle or plays a core role is “erased”, although the memories of other people in the circle will be tampered with, they will forget this person or accept a new “fact”.
However, deep in their subconscious, or in certain specific situations, they still feel an indescribable sense of “emptiness” or “disharmony”.
It was as if an important component of their lives had been forcibly stripped away, leaving a “gap” that was invisible but vaguely felt.
This feeling may manifest itself as an inexplicable loss, a slight dissatisfaction with the status quo, or when dealing with certain matters related to the “disappeared person”, always feeling that something is not right, but unable to tell exactly what is wrong.
Danzo keenly captured these “ripples of influence”.
He realized that although the “dictator button” could tamper with memories, it did not seem to be able to completely erase some deep imprints of human emotions and subconsciousness.
Especially those strong emotional ties, such as family affection, love, deep-rooted hatred, etc., after the relevant memories are modified, these emotions themselves will not completely disappear, but may continue to exist in the subconscious of the person concerned in a distorted or transferred way, and occasionally some inappropriate “ripples” will appear.
This discovery made Danzo more cautious in using the “dictator button”.
He began to pay more attention to assessing the social influence and emotional ties of each “elimination target.”
As for those core figures with huge influence and complex network of relationships, such as Sarutobi Hiruzen, he dared not act rashly for the time being, because he was worried that once such a figure was “erased”, the “ripples of influence” might be very huge, and might even trigger some chain reactions that he could not predict and control.
He needed to find a way to weaken or even eliminate this “ripple of impact.”
Or, he needs to wait for a more appropriate time and in a more controlled environment to deal with these “big troubles”.
The power of the “dictator button” is strong, but it is not without scruples.
While enjoying the convenience brought by this power, Danzo also began to feel an unprecedented “responsibility” and “pressure”.
He is like an acrobat walking on a tightrope, holding the power to destroy the world, but he must be cautious and tread carefully with every step.
Because he knew that if he stumbled, he might face not only his own destruction, but the collapse of the entire world.
He carefully locked the notebook written with a special code in a safe deep in the roots.
This safe is protected by multiple mechanisms and seals, and only he can open it.
What is recorded here is “forbidden knowledge” that is enough to subvert the entire ninja world’s cognition.
It is also Shimura Danzo’s real trump card to control everything in the future.
He stroked the cold, hard black metal block, his eyes filled with complex emotions.
There is a desire and intoxication for power, but also a sense of awe and vigilance towards the unknown.
“Dictator Button”… What on earth are you? Where did you come from? Where will you lead me to in the end?
Danzo has not yet found the answers to these questions.
But he knew that he couldn’t live without this thing.
It has become closely linked to his ambition and his life.
He could only keep going on this road full of temptations and dangers, constantly exploring, constantly controlling, and constantly… “purifying”.
Until he achieves his ultimate goal, or… is completely swallowed up by this forbidden power.
Danzo’s observation of “Ripples of Influence” did not just remain at the theoretical level. He began to experience this phenomenon more carefully in actual operation.
Chapter 25 Snake Shadow Peeping (Old Version)
For example, once, when the Root was performing a secret surveillance mission in the commercial street of Konoha Village, a Root member who was responsible for the outer perimeter security accidentally exposed his whereabouts and was accidentally spotted by an old shop owner who had run a grocery store there for decades and had a very good relationship with the neighbors.
Although the old shop owner was just an ordinary person without any ninja abilities, he saw something he shouldn’t have seen – the unique masks and actions of the Root members.
According to the Root’s code of conduct, any witness who might reveal the Root’s secrets must be dealt with.
After learning about this, Danzo took action personally without hesitation.
Late one night, when the old shop owner was closing his shop and sorting his merchandise alone in the small courtyard behind the shop, Danzo appeared behind him like a ghost.
The old shop owner didn’t even have time to utter a cry of surprise before the power of the “dictator button” disappeared completely from this world along with his small shop full of the breath of life and the neighborhood friendship accumulated over decades.
The next day, Konoha’s commercial street was still bustling with people.
However, the grocery store that was supposed to be open to customers had its door closed and never opened again.
In the first few days, some familiar neighbors felt strange.
“Hey, why didn’t Father Yamamoto open the door today? Is he not feeling well?”
“Yes, it was fine yesterday, and it even told me that a new batch of good tea had arrived.”
They would walk up to the store doors, look in, or even knock, but there would be no response from inside.
However, as time went on, under the continuous “correction” of the invisible power of the “dictator button”, the memories of these neighbors began to change subtly.
They gradually forgot the amiable old man Yamamoto and the grocery store that once brought them convenience and warmth.
In their new memories, that store seemed… “closed a long time ago.”
When was it shut down? Why was it shut down? They couldn’t explain it clearly. It was like a vague background setting that didn’t need to be explored in depth.
As a result, the shop was abandoned, no one cared about it, and no one took it over. The doors and windows were covered with dust, and weeds grew in the corners, forming a sharp contrast with other shops that were still bustling.
When the residents of the street pass by the empty store, they will naturally speed up their pace or subconsciously go around it.
They don’t know why they do this.
I just vaguely felt that there was something…wrong with that place.
The commercial street, which was originally full of human touch and the atmosphere of fireworks, seemed to have lost some vitality and warmth because of the existence of that empty shop.
People couldn’t tell what was missing.
But that inexplicable feeling of “emptiness” and “disharmony” lingered in their hearts like a faint mist for a long time.
Danzo had also personally gone to that commercial street to “inspect” it.
He saw the deserted shop and the fleeting subtle expressions on the faces of passers-by that even they themselves were not aware of.
This, he knew, was the “ripple effect.”
Even if memories are tampered with, the subconscious perception of “loss” and “emptiness” in humans does not seem to be completely erased.
He began to avoid targeting “non-essential targets” who had a wide influence and deep emotional base among the general public.
Unless the other party really possesses a secret that is enough to threaten his core interests.
His main focus is still on “high-value targets” that can directly influence the power structure or pose a substantial threat to him.
For example, the Uchiha clan.
Danzo’s fear and hostility towards the Uchiha clan never diminished. He always believed that this family, which possessed powerful bloodline limits and was arrogant and unruly, was the biggest destabilizing factor within Konoha Village.
In his opinion, Sarutobi Hiruzen’s policy of appeasement was simply nurturing a tiger to harm himself.
After using the “dictator button” to clear out some of the “noise” in the Elder Advisory Council and completing the “purification” and “reshaping” within the Root, Danzo began to pay more attention to this major threat.
Of course, he didn’t dare, and for the time being, he didn’t have the ability to use the “dictator button” to “erase” the entire Uchiha clan. He couldn’t imagine or bear the consequences of doing so.
But he can start from the inside, weaken the power of Uchiha little by little, eliminate the most restless radical elements, create chaos and distrust within Uchiha, and lay the groundwork for the “final solution” that may occur in the future.
His first target was a young tribesman named “Uchiha Setsuna”.
This Uchiha Setsuna is not very old, probably in his early twenties, but his personality is extremely radical and impulsive. He has a three-magatama Sharingan, and his strength is also quite good among his peers.
More importantly, this person is eloquent and very inflammatory. He often publicly expresses his dissatisfaction with the village’s top leaders, especially the Hokage and the Elders Advisory Council, at clan gatherings or in some non-public occasions.
He accused the village’s top leaders of deliberately ostracizing and suppressing the Uchiha clan after the Nine-Tails Rebellion, and of treating them as potential enemies.
He incited his tribesmen to unite and fight for their rightful rights and status, even at the cost of confronting the village’s top leaders head-on.
His remarks resonated greatly among the younger generation of the Uchiha clan who were also dissatisfied.
Danzo closely monitored the movements of Uchiha Setsuna through his spies placed within the Uchiha clan.
In his opinion, this guy is an out-and-out trouble maker. If he is allowed to continue to incite, it is likely to ignite an uncontrollable fire within the Uchiha, bringing great turmoil to Konoha.
This “flame” must be extinguished as soon as possible.
Danzo did not show up in person. To deal with such a “small character” of this level, he, the commander of the Root, did not need to do it himself.
He selected several of the best and most skilled of those “perfect tools” of the roots that had been “carefully crafted” and absolutely loyal to him, and issued secret orders to them.
Mission target: Uchiha Setsuna.
Mission requirements: Secret trap, and then…completely “eliminate”.
On a dark and windy night, when Uchiha Setsuna ended a passionate “secret meeting” and was walking alone on a remote path back to the Uchiha clan’s territory, several dark shadows flashed out from the darkness like ghosts and surrounded him.
Chapter 26 Do Not Disturb (Old Version)
“Who is it?!” Uchiha Setsuna was shocked and immediately opened his Sharingan, looking at the other party vigilantly.
Those dark shadows all wore animal masks unique to the Root, and exuded a cold and dangerous aura.
“Uchiha Setsuna, come with us.” The leading Root ninja said in an emotionless tone.
“Humph, a lackey of the Root!” Uchiha Setsuna recognized the other party’s identity, and a look of disdain and anger appeared on his face, “You guys think you can arrest me?”
He attacked without hesitation.
A fierce battle broke out in the silent night.
Although Uchiha Setsuna was quite powerful, he quickly fell into a disadvantage when facing several well-trained and well-coordinated Root elites.
What frightened him even more was that the attack methods of these Root Ninjas were extremely strange and brutal. Every move was aimed at his vital points, and they seemed to be on guard against his Sharingan pupil technique to a certain extent.
Finally, after paying some price, the Root members successfully subdued Uchiha Setsuna and temporarily sealed his chakra with a special sealing technique.
Afterwards, they secretly escorted the unconscious Uchiha Setsuna to a secret base of the Root.
There, waiting for him was Danzo Shimura and the cold and ruthless “Dictator Button”.
Danzo looked at the young Uchiha in front of him who was tied up and still had an unyielding and angry look on his face, without a trace of pity in his eyes.
In his view, it was just an “obstacle” that needed to be cleared.
Without any unnecessary words, he directly pressed the “button” in his mind.
Uchiha Setsuna, a radical member who was once quite inflammatory among the younger generation of the Uchiha clan and attempted to challenge the authority of the Konoha high-level officials, disappeared from this world silently.
Along with his passionate words and unfulfilled “ideals”, they all turned into nothingness.
After doing all this, Danzo ordered his men to dispose of all possible traces, and then left the secret base as if nothing had happened.
The disappearance of Uchiha Setsuna did cause some small waves within the Uchiha clan in the first few days.
Some tribesmen who had a good relationship with him found that they suddenly could not contact him or find any trace of him.
They were somewhat worried and somewhat confused.
“Where did Setsuna go? I haven’t seen him in the past few days.”
“Yes, a few days ago he said he would organize everyone to protest to the village leaders regarding the patrol range of the police force.”
“Could something have happened?”
However, this worry and doubt did not last long.
Under the “correction” of the invisible power of the “Dictator Button”, the Uchiha people’s memory of “Setsuna” began to gradually become blurred.
They no longer seemed to remember this once passionate companion so clearly, nor did they care so much about his words that once made their blood boil.
Those small-scale protests that were originally planned also came to nothing due to “absence of organizers” or “decline of enthusiasm of participants.”
The most radical and undisciplined voices within the Uchiha clan seemed to have been temporarily weakened without anyone noticing.
The atmosphere of the entire family has become a little “calmer” than before.
The head of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Fugaku, also keenly sensed this subtle change.
Fugaku is a man of great cunning and careful thinking. As the head of the clan, he shoulders the honor and disgrace of the entire clan, and knows every move of the clan.
In recent times, he did notice that those young radicals in the tribe who usually loved to stir up trouble and clamored to confront the village seemed to have…become a lot more obedient.
Some small-scale protests that were about to be launched were inexplicably shelved.
He was a little surprised by this.
Could it be that the tough stance he had shown in clan meetings in recent times had a certain deterrent effect?
Or is it that these ignorant young people, after hitting a few walls, finally began to “mature” and realized that they cannot beat the strong?
Fugaku was more inclined to the former. He believed that it was his authority and skill that effectively suppressed those discordant voices.
He didn’t think about it in a deeper or darker direction.
After all, as far as he knew, there was no power that could make a person disappear so quietly and completely, and also tamper with the memories of all the people involved.
Therefore, he simply attributed the “improvement” of the atmosphere within the clan to his own good leadership or the coincidence of some accidental factors.
He even mentioned this matter with a bit of complacency at a secret meeting of the clan’s top leaders, believing that this was a sign that the Uchiha clan had remained rational and restrained in the current predicament.
He didn’t know that this so-called “peace” and “reason” was bought with the “disappearance” of his people.
The instigator was none other than the man he had always regarded as the biggest potential threat – Danzo Shimura.
Unlike Fugaku’s “optimism”, another person felt deeply confused and uneasy about the subtle changes in the atmosphere within the clan.
This person is Uchiha Shisui.
Shisui is the most outstanding genius of the younger generation of the Uchiha clan, possessing the legendary power of the Mangekyō Sharingan. He cares about the village and loves peace. He has been trying to build a bridge of communication between the Uchiha clan and the Konoha high-level officials to resolve the growing conflicts between the two sides.
He was different from those radical members of the tribe. He knew very well that if the Uchiha broke completely with the village, it would bring devastating disaster to both sides.
Therefore, he has been paying close attention to the developments within the tribe, especially the words and deeds of the radicals.
Recently, he also noticed the abnormal atmosphere within the tribe.
Some of his companions who were usually the most emotional and eloquent seemed… a little different when communicating with him.
They seemed to have “forgotten” some of the things that once made them indignant.
For example, when Shisui tried to discuss with them how to express their demands to the village leaders more rationally instead of taking extreme confrontational actions, they often looked confused, as if they no longer had such a deep impression of the “unfair treatment” that once made them angry.
Or, when Shisui mentioned a radical “leader” who was once very influential among them (such as Uchiha Setsuna who had been “eliminated” by Danzo), they would seem a little confused, as if they did not have any deep memories of this person.
“Setsuna? Oh, it seems… there is such a person? How is he doing recently? I haven’t seen him for a long time.” They would say this lightly, without any regret or concern in their tone.
Chapter 27: Confidential Guardian (Old Version)
This change made Shisui feel very confused and vaguely uneasy.
He knew that it was impossible for people’s emotions and positions to change so drastically in a short period of time, and it must be a collective change.
This is not normal.
There must be something happening behind this that he doesn’t know about.
He tried to inquire with some of his good friends, but they all said that nothing special had happened and everything was normal.
Shisui didn’t believe it.
He vaguely felt that there was an invisible hand secretly controlling the fate of the Uchiha clan, trying to lead them in an unknown direction.
But he couldn’t find any clues.
All he could feel was an indescribable sense of “discomfort” permeating the air.
This feeling made him uneasy.
He began to observe everything around him more vigilantly, trying to find out the black hand hiding behind the scenes.
He didn’t know that what he was about to face was a forbidden force that was far beyond his imagination and enough to subvert all cognition.
On the other side of Konoha, after initially consolidating his absolute control over the Root, clearing out some of the “noise” in Konoha’s high-level meetings, and creating some “small troubles” within the Uchiha clan, Danzo Shimura began to turn his attention outside the village.
Although the internal conflicts within Konoha Village were his main concern, he also knew that a strong village must have a stable and secure external environment.
The border of the Land of Fire is long and complex, bordering many neighboring countries of varying sizes. Among these neighboring countries, some are eyeing the Land of Fire and Konoha Village, secretly supporting some rebellious ninja organizations or spy networks, creating friction in the border areas, spying on intelligence, and trying to weaken Konoha’s influence.
These external potential threats are also targets that Danzo needs to “purify”.
He wanted to clear away all external obstacles for Konoha and ensure that the village would be invincible in the possible turmoil in the future.
Some new names began to appear on his “purge list”:
The leader of a rebel ninja organization that has long been active on the border of the Land of Fire. This man is very powerful and cruel. He has attacked Konoha’s patrol teams and caravans many times, causing considerable trouble to the stability of the border area.
The head of a spy network planted by a small country in the Land of Fire, responsible for collecting military intelligence. This person acts in secret, has a complex network of relationships, and possesses some key information that is unfavorable to Konoha.
There are even some daimyos or military generals from small countries who have had grudges with Konoha Village and have recently shown obvious hostility.
For these targets outside the village, Danzo’s actions were more cautious and more dependent on the Root’s powerful intelligence gathering and covert operations capabilities.
He would first send out the most elite root team to conduct a thorough investigation and infiltration to find out the target’s whereabouts, strength, weaknesses, and surrounding defense situation.
Then, when he is absolutely sure that the task will not be completed in any way, he will personally go out or send his most trusted “perfect tool” with the “authorization” of the “dictator button” (of course, only he can use the button, and his so-called “authorization” is more of a mental suggestion and cooperation) to carry out the “cleansing” mission.
Every “clearance” operation against targets outside the village is like a dance on the edge of a knife, full of unknowns and risks.
But Danzo never got tired of it.
Because every successful “clearance” means that Konoha has one less potential enemy, and the village’s external environment becomes safer.
More importantly, every time he uses the “dictator button”, he can gain a deeper understanding and control over this power.
He felt that he was gradually bringing the entire world into the scope of his “purification”.
His ambition is no longer limited to the position of Hokage of Konoha Village.
What he wants is to become a “god” who can truly dominate fate and reshape order.
The “dictator button” is his only means to achieve this grand (or crazy) goal.
While he was methodically carrying out the “elimination” operation against external threats, he did not relax his surveillance of Konoha, especially the Uchiha clan.
He knew that the Uchiha problem could not be completely solved by eliminating a few radical elements.
It was a deep-rooted disease that required longer-term “treatment” or even… a thorough “surgery.”
And he is making careful preparations for this possible “surgery”.
Dark clouds seemed to be gathering quietly in the sky above Konoha Village.
A storm caused by the “dictator button” is brewing.
Most of the people at the center of the storm are still unaware of this.
After Danzo turned his “purification” gaze to the outside of the village and began to systematically eliminate those spies from small countries and leaders of rebel ninja organizations that posed a potential threat to Konoha, Konoha Village’s intelligence department and interrogation team all felt some gratifying “positive changes” one after another.
The head of Konoha’s intelligence department and the current head of the Yamanaka clan, Yamanaka Inoichi, has been in a pretty good mood recently.
As a key figure who masters the Yamanaka clan’s secret spiritual ninjutsu and is responsible for collecting, analyzing and transmitting intelligence for the entire Konoha Village, Haiyi has always been known for his shrewdness and meticulousness.
However, even an experienced intelligence chief like him often feels powerless when facing hostile forces with strict defenses and sophisticated means. Intelligence work is a silent contest in the dark, full of unknowns and risks.
However, in recent times, Hai Yi was pleasantly surprised to find that the difficulty of obtaining intelligence from several small countries that were originally regarded as “hard bones” and guarded like an iron barrel has suddenly dropped significantly.
Some intelligence networks that they had tried their best to penetrate in the past inexplicably had “gaps” and “loopholes”.
Many intelligence personnel who held key positions in those hostile forces and had access to core secrets also “disappeared”, “defected”, or simply “disappeared” due to various “accidents” one after another.
This situation is like an extremely solid dam that suddenly collapses, allowing the flood to flow in easily.
The intelligence personnel that Konoha had planted in those small countries, as well as the action teams responsible for external infiltration, all keenly seized these “once-in-a-lifetime” opportunities. With almost no effort, they obtained a large amount of valuable intelligence that they had never dared to think of before.
Chapter 28 Perfect Report (Old Version)
Some of this intelligence involves the military deployment and action plans of hostile forces, some is related to their internal power struggles and factional conflicts, and some are major scandals and secrets that are enough to subvert their regime.
The performance of the intelligence department has been greatly improved as a result.
Yamanaka Inichi looked at the latest detailed and priceless intelligence that was flying into his hands like snowflakes, and a long-lost smile appeared on his face.
“This is really weird. Could it be that those guys suddenly became collectively stupid? Or did something go wrong within their organization that caused them to lose their composure?” Hai Yi muttered to himself as he flipped through the intelligence, with a hint of disbelief and surprise in his tone.
He certainly wasn’t so naive as to think this was a piece of cake.
He also carefully analyzed the sources and acquisition process of this intelligence, trying to find out the reasons.
But the result only confused him more.
The emergence of those “gaps” and “loopholes” seems to be full of “accidents” and “coincidences.” The “disappearance” or “defection” of those key intelligence personnel also have various “reasonable” explanations.
For example, the core intelligence chief of a small hostile country was suddenly purged internally because of “corruption issues”, causing the intelligence network he was in charge of to be paralyzed for a time.
For example, the leader of a rebel ninja organization that possessed important military secrets was killed by his own trusted subordinates in an “internal conflict”, causing his organization to fall apart and a large number of confidential documents to be leaked.
In other cases, Konoha’s intelligence personnel were extremely lucky while performing their missions and accidentally stumbled upon a secret base of the opponent or intercepted an encrypted communication.
All of this seems so “natural” and there is no trace of deliberate arrangement.
Although Yamanaka Hiichi had his doubts, he was a pragmatic man after all. Since so much high-quality intelligence was delivered to him, he was naturally happy to see it come to fruition.
He attributed these “achievements” to the hard work of all his colleagues in the intelligence department, as well as the deterrent effect of Konoha Village’s growing comprehensive strength on neighboring small countries.
Of course, he also felt that there seemed to be a mysterious force behind this, but he could not find any evidence.
“No matter what, this is great news for Konoha.” Haiyi sorted out the information in his hand and showed a gratified smile on his face, “With this information, we can better grasp the initiative and deal with various potential threats.”
He didn’t know that these so-called “accidents” and “coincidences” actually originated from the same person – Danzo Shimura, and the omnipotent “dictator button” in his hand.
It was Danzo’s targeted “elimination” of key figures and core nodes among the hostile forces that led to the collapse of their intelligence network and internal chaos, thus paving a “smooth road” for Konoha’s intelligence work.
Another person who had a similar feeling of “surprise” as Yamanaka Inoichi was the captain of the Konoha interrogation unit, Morino Ibiki.
Ibiki is a man with a rough appearance but a very delicate and tough heart. He is proficient in various torture techniques and psychological tactics, and is the absolute authority in the field of interrogation in Konoha Village. Any enemy spy or prisoner who falls into his hands will find it difficult to keep his secrets.
However, even an experienced torture expert like Ibiki often encounters some “hard bones” with extremely strong willpower who would rather die than surrender. Dealing with these people often requires a lot of time and energy, and may even yield nothing.
However, in recent times, Ibiki has also felt an obvious change.
The willpower of those enemy spies or prisoners who were sent to him for interrogation seemed…generally weaker than before.
In the past, among ten prisoners, there would be at least three or four who were so tough that he had to use all his strength to pry open their mouths.
But now, this proportion has dropped significantly.
Most captives, under his signature terrifying aura and initial psychological pressure, would quickly suffer a mental breakdown and reveal everything they knew.
There were even some who were so frightened that they confessed voluntarily before Ibiki began the formal interrogation.
This makes Ibiki’s work extremely easy and efficient.
The success rate of the torture troops in obtaining valuable intelligence has also been greatly improved.
“Hmm? Could it be that my interrogation skills have improved a lot?” Ibiki stroked his scarred bald head and thought with some pride, “Or are these guys getting more and more timid, and scared by the reputation of our Konoha?”
He attributed this change to the continuous improvement of his interrogation techniques and the impact of Konoha Village’s growing deterrent power on the enemy’s psychology.
He even used this as an example in an internal meeting of the interrogation unit to encourage his subordinates to continue learning, improve their professional level, and strive to make greater breakthroughs in interrogation work.
He never thought that this situation might have occurred because those truly determined and difficult to deal with “hard bones” had already been “solved” by Danzo at the source before they were sent to him.
When Danzo was “clearing” those targets outside the village, if he judged that the other party might be captured alive and possessed some key information that was unfavorable to Konoha, he would often choose to “erase” them with the “dictator button” before the other party was arrested.
In this way, hidden dangers can be eliminated and the trouble of subsequent interrogation can be avoided.
Most of those who were eventually captured by Konoha and sent to Ibiki were just minor peripheral characters, or soft persimmons whose willpower was not strong enough and were easily broken.
Ibiki was unknowingly enjoying the “benefits” brought by Danzo’s “Purification Operation”.
Of course, Danzo would not tell anyone about all this.
He only needs to silently manipulate everything in secret and enjoy the pleasure of having the whole world in his hands.
As he successfully used the “Dictator Button” time and time again to easily erase obstacles, reverse situations, and reshape reality, Danzo’s dependence on this mysterious prop gradually increased unknowingly.
He began to get used to solving problems in this simplest, most direct and most effective way.
Encountering disobedient subordinates? Erase them!
Encountering political enemies that get in your way? Eliminate them!
Encounter a potential threat? Erase!
Risk of a leak? Erase!
It seems that there is no problem in this world that cannot be solved by the “dictator button”.
Chapter 29 Changes (Old Version)
If so, it must be because the “erasure” was not thorough enough.
He enjoyed the feeling of being high above, dominating everything like a god. Every time he pressed a button, he felt an indescribable satisfaction and excitement as he watched those once vibrant lives and those once solid obstacles vanish in the blink of an eye.
This kind of pleasure, like the mellowest wine, made him intoxicated and unable to stop.
However, deep down in his heart, Danzo still remained a little sober and vigilant.
He was not a fool. He knew very well that any power that was too strong could bring about unpredictable backlash.
The power of the “dictator button” is indeed incredible, but its origin is unknown and its operating principle is completely beyond his understanding.
Over-reliance on this unknown external force is tantamount to entrusting one’s fate to an unpredictable devil.
More than once, in the dead of night, he would stroke the cold, hard black metal cube alone, repeatedly reminding himself:
“Shimura Danzo, you must remember that this thing is just your tool! It is a means for you to realize your ambitions! You are the one in control, you must not be enslaved by its power, and you must not indulge in this illusory pleasure of easily changing reality!”
He tried to keep himself sane and resist the urge to abuse the button.
Before using each button, he carefully weighs and evaluates it to ensure its necessity and minimize risks.
He even began to deliberately give up using buttons on some non-critical issues, and instead tried to solve them with his original strategies and means, in order to test whether he still had the ability to think independently and deal with complex situations.
He wanted to make sure that even if he lost this button one day, he, Shimura Danzo, would still be the awe-inspiring Dark Lord of Konoha, and still possess the strength and wisdom to control the situation.
However, this kind of self-vigilance and restraint seems increasingly pale and powerless in the face of the endless temptation of the “dictator button”.
Just like a gourmet who has tasted the most delicious food will no longer be satisfied with simple meals.
Danzo discovered that his dependence on the button had penetrated deep into his bones and he could not help himself.
The ability to easily erase anything that doesn’t suit your heart is just too tempting.
His inner vigilance was gradually suppressed by his desire for power and greed for control.
He began to think about a deeper and more ambitious question.
This question stems from his further observation and research on the erasing effect of the “dictator button”.
He already knew that the button could erase lives, tamper with memories, modify files, and even affect the emotions and subconsciousness of the people involved to a certain extent, producing the so-called “ripples of influence.”
So, what if the target of “erasure” is not just an ordinary life form, but the inventor of a key technology, or the sole master of some unique secret technique?
Will this technology, or this secret technique, disappear completely from this world along with the disappearance of this person?
Or will they continue to be preserved in some ancient books or legends in the form of “forgotten knowledge” or “lost skills”, waiting to be rediscovered by the right people?
This question is of vital importance to Danzo.
Because it is related to his future core strategy of “deep purification” and “structural optimization” of Konoha Village and even the entire ninja world.
For example, those families with powerful bloodline limits, such as the Uchiha clan and the Hyuga clan. Their power comes from the inheritance of blood. If he “erases” the core members of these families, or even the entire family, then will their dreaded bloodline limits also be completely cut off?
For example, if some ninjas who mastered unique secret techniques or forbidden techniques were “eliminated”, would the powerful and dangerous ninjutsu they mastered also be lost, thereby reducing the “instability factors” in the entire ninja world?
If technology and knowledge can exist independently of their inventors or masters, then the effect of his “purification” action will be greatly reduced. Because even if the people are removed, the potential sources of “threats” and “trouble” – that is, those powerful technologies and knowledge – still exist and may be re-mastered and used by others at any time.
But if technology and knowledge disappear along with their carriers, then the power of the “dictator button” will undoubtedly be elevated to a new and more terrifying level.
He will not only be the controller of life, but also the one who decides the life and death of civilization and knowledge!
He can, according to his own wishes, “screen” and “retain” those technologies and knowledge that he considers “beneficial”, while “erasing” those that he considers “harmful” or “dangerous”.
Thereby, the knowledge system and power structure of the entire ninja world will be fundamentally reshaped!
This thought made Danzo feel an irrepressible excitement and thrill.
He must verify this conjecture!
In order to verify this crucial conjecture, Danzo began to carefully select suitable “experimental subjects”.
This “experiment” cannot be too conspicuous so as not to cause unnecessary trouble.
He must be the only one, or at least one of the very few, who possess some rare and unique technique.
Moreover, it would be best if this technology had only some vague records in the official records of Konoha Village, so that he could conduct subsequent verification and comparison.
After some screening, Danzo finally set his target on a rebellious ninja wandering in the border area of the Land of Fire.
This renegade ninja, codenamed “Phantom Butterfly”, was originally a ninja from a small ninja village. During a mission, he accidentally learned a very rare and practical auxiliary secret technique, but then his ninja village was destroyed in a disaster, making him the only known inheritor of this secret technique.
This secret technique is called “Mirror Flower Water Moon Technique” (named by Danzo himself because its effect is similar to this, but it is not a true illusion). It is not a direct attack or defense ninjutsu, but a special secret technique that can cleverly refract and distort light and chakra fluctuations in a specific area to create extremely realistic group optical illusions to confuse the enemy, cover one’s own actions, or transmit intelligence.
The effect of this secret technique is very unique, it consumes very little chakra, and is extremely concealed. It has extremely high practical value in intelligence warfare and infiltration operations.
As far as Danzo knew, in the library of Konoha Village, there were only some extremely vague and sporadic records of secret techniques with similar effects in some very old and remote scrolls, and most of them were vague and were believed to be ancient ninjutsu that had long been lost.
Chapter 30 Ripples of Influence (Old Version)
The rebel ninja “Phantom Butterfly” and the “Mirror Flower and Water Moon Technique” he mastered are undoubtedly the best objects to verify Danzo’s conjecture.
Danzo immediately dispatched the Root’s most elite tracking team to secretly search for the traces of the “Phantom Butterfly”.
Since the whereabouts of the “Phantom Butterfly” were cryptic and its secret technique itself had extremely strong anti-reconnaissance capabilities, the tracking process was quite difficult.
But in the end, relying on the powerful intelligence network of the Root and their unremitting efforts, they successfully locked down the hiding place of the “Phantom Butterfly” – an ancient temple that had been abandoned for many years on the border of the Fire Country.
Danzo decided to take action himself.
He wanted to witness with his own eyes the key experimental results that were related to his grand blueprint for the future.
On a dark and windy night, Danzo sneaked into the abandoned ancient temple quietly.
The ancient temple was gloomy and dilapidated, with the smell of decay and dampness everywhere.
In a relatively intact meditation room in the backyard of the ancient temple, Danzo found “Phantom Butterfly” meditating.
“Phantom Butterfly” is a man who looks to be about 30 or 40 years old, with a haggard face and a hint of vigilance and vicissitudes in his eyes. He obviously did not expect that someone would be able to find such a secret hiding place.
When he saw Danzo’s gloomy and cold face, his pupils suddenly shrank and he immediately jumped up from the futon and took a defensive stance.
“Who are you?!” “Phantom Butterfly” shouted in a deep voice with a hint of hoarseness in his voice.
Danzo did not answer his question, but just looked at him quietly with his cold eyes, as if he was looking at an object that was about to be destroyed.
“You have mastered an interesting secret technique, right?” Danzo spoke slowly, his tone was calm, but with an unquestionable sense of oppression.
“Huan Die” was startled. The thing he was most worried about had happened. The “Art of Mirror Flowers and Water Moons” he mastered was his greatest reliance for survival and also his biggest secret. Unexpectedly, he was still being targeted.
“I don’t know what you are talking about!” “Phantom Butterfly” denied it flatly, and at the same time began to condense chakra secretly, ready to take action at any time.
“Haha, it’s futile to resist stubbornly.” A cold arc appeared on Danzo’s lips.
He had no interest in wasting words with this dying man.
He just wanted to see the effect of that secret technique with his own eyes before “eliminating” him.
“Let me see your ‘Mirror Flower and Water Moon’. Perhaps, I will consider giving you a quick death.” Danzo said in a tone that was almost almsgiving.
“Phantom Butterfly”‘s face turned extremely ugly. He knew that today was probably a bad day. Since the other party could accurately say the name “Mirror Flower Water Moon”, it was obvious that he knew him inside and out.
Rather than surrender, it is better to fight to the death!
“Since you want to see it, I’ll let you see it for yourself!” “Phantom Butterfly” roared and quickly formed seals with his hands.
A strange chakra fluctuation emanated from him.
The light in the Zen room began to distort and shake subtly.
In Danzo’s eyes, the “phantom butterfly” in front of him suddenly became blurred, and then split into three. Three identical “phantom butterflies” attacked him from different directions at the same time!
Every movement of “Phantom Butterfly” was swift and fierce, and the kunai in its hand flashed with deadly cold light.
Danzo narrowed his left eye slightly. He could sense that this was not a simple shadow clone technique. These illusions were not only visually perfect, but even the chakra fluctuations were simulated so vividly that it was almost impossible to distinguish the real from the fake.
“Interesting.” Danzo thought to himself.
He did not fight back immediately, but instead carefully observed how this secret technique worked, feeling the subtle changes in the surrounding light and chakra.
Just when the three “phantom butterflies” were about to attack him.
Danzo activated the “dictator button”.
There were no earth-shattering sounds, no gorgeous and dazzling light effects.
In the Zen room, the three lifelike “phantom butterfly” phantoms, along with the “phantom butterfly” itself that was performing the secret technique with all its strength, disappeared abruptly and completely at the same time.
Like a wax figure thrown into a flame, it melts instantly without leaving a trace.
In the Zen room, deathly silence returned again.
Only the howling night wind outside the window blew the dilapidated window frames, making a creaking sound.
Danzo stood quietly there, feeling the strange chakra fluctuations that remained in the air and had not yet completely dissipated.
“The art of mirror flowers and water moons… is indeed an exquisite secret art.” He whispered to himself, with a barely perceptible flash of regret in his eyes.
Soon, this regret was replaced by stronger expectations.
He immediately turned around and left the abandoned ancient temple.
He had to rush back to Konoha as soon as possible to verify his most important conjecture.
After returning to the secret base of the Root, Danzo didn’t even have time to rest, and immediately sent out several of his most trusted Root members to the central library of Konoha Village and some secret archives that stored ancient books.
He ordered them to carefully review all scrolls and records that might be related to the “Art of Mirror Flowers and Water Moons” or similar optical illusion-like secret arts.
He wanted to see whether the classics that had recorded this secret art would undergo corresponding changes after the only inheritor, “Phantom Butterfly”, was “erased”.
Root members act with great efficiency.
Soon, the results were fed back.
When Danzo saw the feedback, even a man like him whose will was as solid as a rock couldn’t help but feel a chill rising from the bottom of his heart and an indescribable shock.
The result… shocked him!
Those ancient scrolls that once recorded similar techniques like “The Art of Mirror Flowers and Water Moon”, the related contents… have become completely blank!
It’s not that the handwriting is blurred or the paper is rotten.
Instead, those paragraphs that were supposed to record the principles of the secret technique, the methods of cultivation, or the description of the effects were wiped out directly from the scroll in the most thorough way, as if by an invisible big hand!
Some scrolls even had long stretches of blank pages, which looked extremely abrupt and strange.
It was as if that kind of ninjutsu, that kind of secret technique, had never been invented in this world, nor had it ever been recorded by anyone!
The power of the “dictator button” once again refreshed his cognition!
It can not only erase lives, tamper with memories, and correct files.
It can even… erase knowledge itself!
If the inheritor of a technology or knowledge disappears completely, then this technology or knowledge will also completely disappear from the world, as if it had never existed!
This discovery made Danzo feel dizzy.
Chapter 31 Deserted Streets (Old Version)
He tightly grasped the cold, hard black metal cube, his palms turning white from excessive force.
After the shock, there is uncontrollable ecstasy!
what does that mean?
This means that what he holds in his hands is not just a powerful weapon to eliminate dissidents.
It is also a “Vessor of Creation” that can screen and reshape the entire ninja civilization and power system according to his wishes!
He can decide which ninjutsu should be passed down and which ninjutsu should be forgotten.
Which bloodline limits should continue to exist, and which bloodline limits should be completely severed.
He can fundamentally eliminate those forces that he considers “dangerous” and “uncontrollable”, and “purify” the entire ninja world into one that is more in line with his “ideal”!
For example, the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan, the Hyuga clan’s Byakugan, these bloodline limits are powerful enough to threaten his rule. If he can find a suitable way to completely “erase” the inheritors of these families, then will these terrifying powers also disappear forever?
For example, those forbidden techniques that are extremely powerful but also have equally alarming side effects, if their developers and all those who know about them are “eliminated”, then these forbidden techniques will also be lost, thereby reducing the risk of large-scale destructive conflicts in the ninja world?
This possibility made Danzo’s breathing become a little rapid.
His ambition, at this moment, expanded to an unprecedented level!
He was no longer content with just being the Hokage of Konoha.
He wants to become the “order maker” of the entire ninja world and a “god behind the scenes” who can decide the direction of civilization!
Of course, he also knew that this was not an easy task.
The more powerful the force, the more complex its inheritance and influence.
For example, the knowledge and records of the bloodline limit of the Sharingan, which has been passed down for hundreds or thousands of years, have long been infiltrated into every aspect of the history of the ninja world. If you want to completely “erase” it, you may need to carry out a “cleansing” operation of an unimaginable scale.
Moreover, does this effect of “erasing knowledge” have its limitations?
For example, if a technology has been widely used and has penetrated into people’s daily lives, even if its original inventor and related written records are erased, will people’s established habits and cognitions change accordingly?
These are all issues that he needs to further study and verify.
But in any case, the potential of “erasing knowledge” demonstrated by the “dictator button” has opened a door for him to the halls of higher power.
He, Shimura Danzo, will no longer be just an ambitious man content to play tricks in the shadows.
He will become a true “historical revisionist” and “civilization shaper”!
He carefully kept the black metal block close to his body, his eyes filled with unprecedented enthusiasm and determination.
He knew that his life, and even the fate of the entire ninja world, would undergo earth-shaking changes because of this tiny cube.
And he will be the only leader of this change!
After verifying that the “Dictator Button” has the terrifying ability to erase knowledge, Danzo’s ambition is like a fire poured with boiling oil, burning fiercely and can no longer be contained. He began to think more systematically about how to use this power to gain greater benefits for himself and achieve more ambitious goals.
His vision was not limited to eliminating political enemies, consolidating power, or optimizing organizational structure. He began to try to apply this power to some more “subtle” and “humane” levels, trying to influence and manipulate the emotions and fate of certain specific people.
And his first “experimental subject” was Tsunade, one of the legendary three ninjas of Konoha Village and the granddaughter of the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju.
At this time, Tsunade was at the lowest point in her life.
Her younger brother, Nawaki, the sunny boy who dreamed of becoming Hokage and wore the necklace left by the first Hokage around his neck, unfortunately died on the battlefield in a miserable way.
Her lover, Kato Dan, a gentle and determined man who also dreamed of becoming Hokage, was also seriously injured in a mission. In the end, despite her best efforts to rescue him, he was unable to be saved and died with hatred in his heart.
The successive loss of two of her dearest loved ones was a devastating blow to Tsunade.
Her once passionate and tenacious heart was completely consumed by endless sadness and despair.
She began to hate the war and the cruel reality that took the lives of her loved ones.
She even began to hate the medical ninjutsu that she was proud of. Because no matter how good her medical skills were, she could not save the lives that were lost. Every time she performed medical ninjutsu, she would think of the gradually cooling bodies of Rope Tree and Dan in her arms. The feeling of despair that was powerless to save the situation was like a maggot on the tarsal bone, tormenting her soul.
So, Tsunade chose to escape.
She left Konoha, the place full of sad memories, and began to wander aimlessly.
She drank all day to drown her sorrows, trying to use alcohol to numb her nerves and forget the painful past.
She was addicted to gambling, enjoying the thrill of risking everything, as if only when she lost everything could she temporarily forget the emptiness and despair in her heart.
Princess Tsunade, who was once high-spirited, skilled in medicine and known as one of the “Three Ninjas of Konoha”, has become a decadent woman addicted to gambling and drinking.
Naturally, her condition caused dissatisfaction and criticism from some people in Konoha Village.
In particular, some elder figures who were conservative in their thinking and attached great importance to tradition and reputation were heartbroken and deeply angry about Tsunade’s degeneration.
They believed that as the granddaughter of the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju, Tsunade should have inherited the first Hokage’s will, made greater contributions to the village, and become a role model for the younger generation.
But what she is doing now is simply failing to live up to the expectations of the first Hokage and tarnishing the glory of the Senju clan.
These elders have repeatedly expressed strong condemnation of Tsunade’s behavior on some public or private occasions.
Their words were harsh and merciless.
“Tsunade is simply bringing shame to the First Hokage! How could the bloodline of the Senju clan produce such a useless thing!”
“What qualifications does she have to wear the necklace left by the first Hokage? That necklace represents the inheritance of the will of fire and should be handed over to someone who is truly responsible!”
“I suggest that the village should immediately send someone to find Tsunade, take back her necklace, and give her a severe reprimand! If she persists, we can even consider expelling her from the Senju clan!”
Chapter 32 Uchiha Undercurrent (Old Version)
These harsh criticisms were like sharp knives, constantly stabbing Tsunade, who was already covered in wounds.
Although she was far away from the village, these words would always reach her ears in various ways, making her already painful heart even worse.
Danzo naturally also heard the criticisms against Tsunade.
He did not have too many personal likes and dislikes for Tsunade. In his opinion, although Tsunade had great strength and the blood of the first generation of Hokage, her personality was too impulsive and emotional, and she lacked the calmness and rationality that a qualified leader should have.
However, he also knew that Tsunade still had a high reputation and influence in Konoha Village, especially among civilians and young ninjas. After all, she was the granddaughter of the first Hokage and one of the legendary three ninjas.
If Tsunade could be controlled, or at least prevented from becoming an “unstable factor”, it would undoubtedly be beneficial to Danzo’s future plans.
In Danzo’s view, those conservative elders who spoke harshly to Tsunade and even clamored to take back her necklace were just a group of old stubborn people who were ignorant of the times and would only cause trouble.
Their existence will not only further stimulate Tsunade and make her move further away from the village, but may also create unnecessary public opinion divisions in the village.
“A bunch of old bastards who only know how to take advantage of their age and stir up trouble.” Danzo snorted in his heart, full of disdain for these elders.
He decided to “clear Tsunade’s ears”.
Of course, he didn’t do this out of sympathy or kindness towards Tsunade.
He just felt that the “noise” of these elders interfered with his control over the future situation.
Moreover, this is also a good opportunity to test the effectiveness of the “dictator button” in dealing with this kind of “public pressure”.
Danzo secretly targeted those elders who criticized Tsunade the most and had the greatest influence.
Most of these people were old guys who had fought side by side with the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, and they were very senior and had a certain amount of power in the village. They usually liked to interfere in the affairs of the village and were quite critical of some of Sarutobi Hiruzen’s decisions.
Danzo had disliked them for a long time.
This is a good opportunity to “deal with” them all at once.
In the next few days, Danzo used various “reasonable” excuses to “visit” the elders one by one.
Sometimes, they were invited to a secret meeting room at the root under the pretext of “discussing important village affairs.”
Sometimes, I would sneak into their residences in the dead of night.
Each “visit” was conducted extremely secretly and quickly.
Those elders who once called the shots and were highly respected in Konoha Village disappeared completely from this world one after another under Danzo’s cold and ruthless “dictator button”.
They, along with their harsh words and stubborn ideas, all turned into nothingness.
Their disappearance did not cause any noticeable ripples in Konoha Village.
Because the memories of all those involved have been perfectly “corrected” by the “dictator button”.
In the memories of Sarutobi Hiruzen and other senior officials, these elders may have died of old age and passed away peacefully; or they may have been “tired of the troubles of the world” and chose to live in seclusion in the mountains and ignore worldly affairs; or perhaps, due to some “force majeure” factors, they “happened” to leave Konoha at the same time.
In short, everything seems so “natural” and “reasonable”.
Tsunade, who was far away from the village and still living a decadent life, naturally didn’t know about these “little things” happening inside Konoha Village.
She still spends her days with alcohol and dice, trying to numb her broken heart.
However, in recent times, she did feel that the surroundings seemed… a lot quieter.
In the past, there were always some rumors that reached her ears through various channels. Those harsh accusations, those malicious speculations, those clamors to take back her necklace… all of them were like needles, constantly pricking her nerves.
But now, these voices seem… much less.
Occasionally, you would hear some discussions about her, but most of them were just irrelevant gossip, or some sighs of sympathy and regret.
The vicious attacks that really made her angry and embarrassed were almost inaudible.
Tsunade was somewhat surprised by this.
Can time really dilute everything?
Those people who once criticized her finally got tired of the endless accusations and chose to remain silent?
In other words, did they finally show a bit of “understanding” and “sympathy” for her situation?
Tsunade didn’t know the exact reason.
She was too lazy to delve into it.
But the quietness in her ears did give her exhausted heart a rare moment of respite.
Although she still hasn’t gotten over the shadow of the deaths of her brother and lover, she still can’t get rid of the inner pain and self-blame.
But at least, she no longer has to devote extra energy to dealing with the malice and pressure from the outside world.
This gave her a little bit of peace and quiet in the midst of endless decadence and despair, where she could lick her wounds alone.
She is still wandering, still escaping.
But perhaps, in the middle of a night when she wakes up from a hangover and looks at the lonely moon outside the window, a faint thought will flash through her mind:
“Maybe… this world isn’t as bad as we imagined?”
Of course, this thought will soon be overwhelmed by even stronger sadness and self-mockery.
She didn’t know that this hard-earned “purity” did not come from the kindness of time or the understanding of people.
It was because there was a man hiding in the shadows of Konoha who “cleared” away the most harsh “noise” for her in a way she could not imagine.
And that man’s intentions were definitely not good.
He was just clearing away some unsightly chess pieces for his future chess game.
Just as Tsunade was enjoying this “false” tranquility, another legendary figure, who was also known as one of the “Three Ninjas of Konoha”, ended his long career of traveling and “collecting materials” and returned to Konoha Village.
This person is Jiraiya.
Jiraiya is different from Tsunade. Although he has also experienced the cruelty of war and lost important partners, he is optimistic and open-minded by nature. He places his yearning for peace and hope for the future on finding the “child of prophecy” and writing his great “Intimate Paradise” series of novels.
This time he returned to Konoha because he had received some news about the orphan of his former disciple, Minato Namikaze and his wife, and wanted to come back to see the child. At the same time, he was also preparing to report to Sarutobi Hiruzen about what he had seen and heard during his travels abroad over the years, as well as some of his views on the current situation in the ninja world.
Chapter 33: Fujigaku’s Observation (Old Version)
When Jiraiya’s tall and slightly sloppy figure appeared at the gate of Konoha Village, the ninjas guarding the gate all showed expressions of surprise and joy.
“It’s Master Jiraiya! Master Jiraiya is back!”
“Welcome back, Master Jiraiya!”
Jiraiya grinned, revealing his signature hearty smile, greeted the gate-guarding ninjas, and strode into the village.
However, when he actually walked on the familiar streets of Konoha Village, his brows involuntarily frowned slightly.
He felt an… indescribable “strangeness”.
The village still looked like the familiar village. The shops on both sides of the street, the pedestrians coming and going, the towering Hokage Rock in the distance… everything was the same as he remembered.
However, the overall atmosphere…seems a little off.
The Konoha Village in his memory, although it once fell into chaos and depression after the Nine-Tails Rebellion, quickly regained its former vitality and vigor thanks to the villagers’ tenacious spirit.
It is an atmosphere full of urban flavor, full of human touch, even a little chaotic, but full of vitality.
Children were chasing and playing in the streets, vendors were shouting loudly on the roadside, there was a lot of noise coming from the pub, and the air was filled with the aroma of various foods and the taste of life.
But now, the Konoha he felt seemed more “solemn” and more “orderly” than before he left.
There were still people coming and going on the streets, but people’s expressions seemed to carry a hint of subtle…restraint and depression.
The children’s laughter seemed to become quieter, and the vendors’ shouts became weaker.
The whole village seemed to have been forcibly combed by an invisible hand, lacking some of the free and unrestrained urban vitality and clutter that he remembered.
A little more…deliberate “tidiness” and “quietness”.
This feeling made Jiraiya feel a little uncomfortable.
It was as if he had returned to a hometown that seemed familiar yet somewhat strange.
“Is it an illusion? Or have I been away from the village for too long and am a little uncomfortable?” Jiraiya muttered to himself.
He met some old friends and colleagues along the way, greeted them warmly and asked about the latest situation in the village.
Those old friends all expressed warm welcome to his return.
But when Jiraiya asked indirectly whether there was any change in the atmosphere in the village, most of them looked confused.
“Changes? No, everything is the same as before.”
“Jiraiya, have you been outside for too long? Everything you see is new to you.”
“The village is pretty good. It’s more stable than before.”
Hearing these answers, Jiraiya became even more confused.
Could it be that I am really overthinking?
Perhaps, it is because he has seen too many different kinds of people and things during his years of traveling, and his mentality has changed, so his view of his hometown has become a little picky?
He could only temporarily attribute this inexplicable “strange feeling” to the fact that he had been away from the village for too long and had developed an illusion.
He didn’t know that the “solemnity” and “order” and the “lack of vitality” he felt were not his illusions.
It is because Danzo Shimura and the “dictator button” in his hand are changing the face and soul of this village bit by bit in a subtle way.
Those “troublemakers” who used to make loud noises in the streets, those “busybodies” who liked to gather together to discuss village affairs, those “unstable elements” whose behavior was not “proper”… many of them have been “purified” by Danzo in various “reasonable” ways without his knowledge.
The rest will naturally appear more “orderly” and “obedient to management”.
With such a complicated and confused mood, Jiraiya came all the way to the Hokage’s office and met his long-lost teacher, Sarutobi Hiruzen.
At this time, Danzo did not pay too much attention to “insignificant” characters such as Tsunade or Jiraiya.
That is, to cultivate on a large scale a new generation of Root members who are absolutely loyal to him.
He wanted to create a “ruthless blade” that belonged only to him.
He carefully selected those children who had considerable ninja talent and strong will, or in other words, who were easier to be “shaped”, from the large number of orphans left over from previous wars.
Most of these children are between six and twelve years old. They have lost their parents and their homes, and are full of confusion and insecurity in the world.
In Danzo’s view, they are the most perfect “raw materials”.
He gathered these children in a new secret training base built at the root.
From the moment they entered the base, they were subjected to the most cruel and inhumane training, as well as the most thorough ideological indoctrination.
He wanted to wipe out their emotions as “people”, erase their personalities, and leave only two things in their hearts:
Absolute obedience to the mission.
And his infinite loyalty and fanatical admiration for Shimura Danzo.
The training content covers physical skills, ninjutsu, illusion, assassination, lurking, intelligence gathering, and various secret and forbidden techniques unique to the Root.
The training process is full of blood and death.
The children were required to engage in brutal sparring and were even forced to fight life-and-death battles with their companions.
Only the strongest can survive.
Only the coldest and most heartless people can be recognized.
Any trace of weakness, any hint of compassion, is considered a “flaw” and is ruthlessly “corrected.”
Of course, the “correction” here often means “disappearance”.
Danzo would not hesitate to use the “dictator button” to “optimize” those “defective products” that he considered “unqualified”.
At the same time, he also uses the power of buttons to “cleanse” these children of any “bad memories” and “negative influences” they may have.
Make sure that all that remains in their minds are the “good memories” of the Root and the “infinite respect” for Lord Danzo.
In this high-pressure, closed environment where people are faced with constant death threats, they are subtly “shaped” by the “dictator button”.
These originally innocent children quickly transformed into killing machines with empty eyes, numb expressions, and only knew how to obey orders.
They no longer have joy, anger, sorrow, or happiness, no longer have sympathy or compassion.
Their only goal is to complete any mission given by Danzo, no matter how inhumane that mission is.
Danzo was very satisfied with the results of training these “new bloods”.
Chapter 34: Shisui’s Confusion (Old Version)
He seemed to see that an absolutely loyal and invincible army composed of countless “him” was slowly taking shape in his hands.
While training new members, Danzo also did not forget to continuously “optimize personnel” within the Root.
He knew that even an organization like the Root, which he had “carefully purified,” would inevitably breed some new “problems” over time.
For example, some “old hands” who have longer experience but whose abilities have failed to keep up with the times, or whose thinking has become rigid and conservative.
These people may use their seniority to boss around new members and take advantage of their age and experience.
They may pass on some outdated or even harmful “experience” to newcomers.
They may express some “negative views” or “dissatisfaction” towards some of Danzo’s decisions in front of newcomers.
In Danzo’s view, these are all potential threats to the future “purity” and “combat effectiveness” of the Root.
Danzo’s way of dealing with these “rotten wood” was also simple and direct.
He will find a “suitable” opportunity, such as a task assignment or an internal review meeting.
Then, without hesitation, use the “dictator button” to completely “eliminate” these “old foxes” from the roots.
Their disappearance will not cause any ripples either.
Because everyone’s memory will be “corrected”.
In the new memory, these “old hands” may have “died gloriously in the line of duty”, or may have “successfully completed their mission and chose to retire”, or perhaps they simply “never existed”.
This “elimination” of the “old foxes” allows the new members to accept Danzo’s “teachings” and “ideological indoctrination” more directly and purely, without being affected by any “bad influences” from the “predecessors”.
This ensures that the “ruthless blade” at the root will always remain sharp and “pure” in the future.
Danzo is like a cold and meticulous gardener, constantly pruning every plant in his garden, removing all weeds and dead branches and leaves, leaving only those “perfect works” that best suit his aesthetics and can be used by him most.
His roots, under his “careful care”, became stronger, more secretive, and more… inhumane.
And he himself was going further and further, getting deeper and deeper on the road of pursuing absolute power and absolute control.
He didn’t know that everything he did was paving the way for an even more chaotic and dark future.
And the “variable” that can end all his crazy behavior may be growing quietly in some unknown corner.
In the carefully shaped cognition of the new generation of Root members, the name Danzo Shimura is almost equivalent to a god.
In their eyes, Lord Danzo is an absolute authority who knows everything and can do everything.
He is the embodiment of wisdom, and every decision he makes is far-sighted and precise.
He is a symbol of strength, and every move he makes is powerful and unmatched.
He is the only beacon in their confused lives and the only support for their empty souls.
The formation of this almost blind personality cult is closely related to Danzo’s long-term persistence in “information control” and “environmental purification”.
Those “noises” that might pose the slightest challenge to Danzo’s authority, those “stains” that might reveal some of Danzo’s “imperfections”, those “negative factors” that might lead newcomers to “independent thinking”…all of these had already been cleared out in advance by Danzo using the “dictator button”.
From the day the newcomers joined the Root, all the information they were exposed to, whether it was from the instructors’ oral statements, internal promotional materials, or the “words and deeds” of their “predecessors” (those “predecessors” had naturally been “screened” and “approved” by Danzo), was reinforcing Danzo’s “perfect” and “glorious” image in a subtle but pervasive way.
They were told that it was Lord Danzo who stepped forward at Konoha’s most dangerous moment and took on all the darkness and infamy, which brought the village superficial peace and tranquility.
They were told that it was Lord Danzo who possessed a vision that transcended his time and was able to understand the true nature of the ninja world and formulate a strategy that best served the long-term interests of Konoha.
They were told that only by strictly following the guidance of Lord Danzo could the Root continue to grow and Konoha become truly powerful.
Under this day-to-day and year-after-year information bombardment and ideological indoctrination, these young members, who were like blank sheets of paper, naturally regarded Danzo as the only belief in their lives.
Their worship of Danzo has gone beyond the ordinary awe between superiors and subordinates and has reached an almost religious fanaticism.
They are willing to give everything for Lord Danzo, including their own thoughts, their own emotions, and… their precious lives.
In their opinion, being able to die for Lord Danzo is the highest honor.
What he wanted was this absolute, unquestionable loyalty that came from the depths of his soul.
Only with such a “ruthless blade” that completely obeys his orders can he remain invincible in the more turbulent power struggles in the future.
However, even though he possessed such powerful strength and such loyal subordinates, Danzo still had some lingering “knots” in his heart.
These “bumps” do not come from a specific enemy or a real threat.
Rather, it comes from…some people who have long passed away and the ideas they left behind, which he considers “stupid” and “harmful”.
Among them, what had the greatest impact on him, and what he despised the most, were some of the village governance ideas of the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju.
Hashirama Senju, known as the “God of Ninja”, is one of the founders of Konoha Village and the elder brother of Danzo’s teacher, the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju.
Logically speaking, Danzo should have enough respect for such a meritorious predecessor.
But in fact, Danzo has always had strong objections to some of the practices of the first Hokage, and can even be said to have sneered at them.
For example, the first Hokage proposed a policy of “peacefully distributing” the captured tailed beasts to other ninja villages in order to maintain the balance of power among the countries in the ninja world in exchange for a brief peace.
In Danzo’s opinion, this is simply stupid!
What a powerful strategic weapon the tailed beasts are! The first Hokage had the ability to control all the tailed beasts in Konoha, thus establishing Konoha’s unshakable dominance in the ninja world. But he chose to distribute these “hot potatoes” under the euphemism of “peaceful coexistence”.
Chapter 35: Looking Outward (Old Version)
What’s the result?
Not only did these distributed tailed beasts fail to bring true peace, but they became the fuse for the major ninja villages to fight and fear each other, triggering subsequent ninja world wars again and again!
If the first Hokage had half the foresight and iron fist of his brother Tobirama Senju, and kept all the tailed beasts firmly under control in Konoha, then the history of the ninja world might have been completely different!
For example, the first Hokage’s “trust” attitude towards the Uchiha clan.
Although Uchiha Madara eventually broke with the First Hokage, the First Hokage relied heavily on the Uchiha clan when he first founded Konoha, and even wanted to pass the position of Hokage to Uchiha Madara at one point.
Even after Uchiha Madara defected, the First Hokage still adopted a relatively tolerant and trusting attitude towards the Uchiha people in the village.
In Danzo’s opinion, this was also a huge mistake!
The Uchiha clan was born with the Sharingan, a bloodline limit full of uncertainty and danger. Once their emotions got out of control, they could explode with unimaginable destructive power.
How can one have naive “trust” in such a family?
He should monitor and restrict them strictly like his teacher, Tobirama Senju, did, and nip all possible risks in the bud!
These ideas of the First Hokage, which he thought were too “idealistic” and “feminine”, were like a time bomb buried beneath the foundation of Konoha, and were the real source of many subsequent troubles and turmoil!
Danzo cursed the First Hokage’s “naivety” and “short-sightedness” in his heart more than once.
If the first Hokage were still alive, he would not even hesitate to put the “God of Ninja” on his “clearance list” and use the “dictator button” to “correct” his “wrong” ideas.
Unfortunately, the “dictator button” seems to only work on “living” targets. For deceased people, no matter how influential they were during their lifetime, the button will not have any effect on them.
This made Danzo feel a little regretful.
But he didn’t give up.
Since it is impossible to directly “correct” the First Hokage himself, then we should start by eliminating the far-reaching influence of the First Hokage’s ideas among the “living people”!
Danzo realized that the reason why an idea or a concept can be passed down and have an impact on future generations is not only because it has some kind of “reason” in itself, but more importantly, there are countless “living” inheritors who are constantly learning, spreading, and taking it as a guiding principle.
To fundamentally eliminate the influence of the “wrong ideas” of the first generation Hokage, it is necessary to eliminate those “living carriers” who are deeply influenced by the first generation’s thoughts and regard them as golden rules!
These people may be some of the respected but rigid-minded elders in Konoha Village.
Maybe they are some scholars who are obsessed with studying the life and deeds of the first Hokage and his ideas on village governance.
They may even be the patriarchs or core members of some families who still adhere to the original “pacifist” philosophy.
In Danzo’s view, these people are the living representatives of the first generation’s “wrong ideas” and are stumbling blocks that prevent Konoha from becoming truly “powerful” and “pure”.
He began to investigate secretly, collecting lists of these people and related information.
He wanted to list these people as potential “elimination” targets one by one.
He wanted to thoroughly “purify” the entire Konoha Village from the root of its ideology!
This is a plan that is much bigger and crazier than eliminating political opponents and optimizing the organizational structure.
Danzo knew that once this plan was implemented, it would inevitably touch upon the deepest interest structure and ideological foundation of Konoha Village, causing immeasurable shock.
But he had made up his mind.
In order to realize the “perfect” Konoha in his mind, he would pay any price.
Holding the “dictator button”, Danzo felt that he had never been so close to the pinnacle of power.
He can easily wipe out any enemy he dislikes.
He can change the rules that bind him at will.
He can shape a “new order” he wants according to his own wishes.
This unprecedented sense of control made him feel extremely intoxicated and satisfied.
It was as if the whole world had turned into a piece of plasticine in his hands, which he could knead and shape as he pleased.
However, deep in his heart, he always knew clearly that there was still the biggest obstacle standing in his way to the pinnacle of power.
This person is the Sandaime Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Although Danzo has used the “dictator button” to eliminate many people who once opposed him or might pose a threat to him.
Although the root organization he led has become unprecedentedly powerful after a series of “purification” and “optimization”, it has become the sharpest fang in his hand.
However, in the existing power structure of Konoha Village, as long as Sarutobi Hiruzen is still the Hokage, Danzo will not be able to truly achieve the “iron-fisted rule” in his mind.
Sarutobi Hiruzen is not just the supreme leader in name only.
The prestige and connections he has accumulated in Konoha Village over decades are difficult for anyone to match.
His deeply moving interpretation and practice of the “Will of Fire” posed the most direct and fundamental challenge to Danzo’s cold and realistic ideas.
With Sarutobi Hiruzen around, many of Danzo’s plans could not be carried out openly.
He could only accumulate strength in secret, clear obstacles and wait for the opportunity.
He knew that the final showdown with Sarutobi Hiruzen was only a matter of time.
The two of them are like the two sides of the coin of Konoha, one represents light and kindness, and the other represents darkness and iron blood.
Their philosophies are fundamentally contradictory and irreconcilable.
Sooner or later, an ultimate showdown will break out between them that will determine the future of Konoha.
In this foreseeable confrontation, the “Dictator Button” will undoubtedly be the most important and deadly trump card in Danzo’s hand.
He had been thinking about when and how he should use this button on Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Directly “erase”?
The risk is too great. Sarutobi Hiruzen is the Hokage after all, and his disappearance, even with the “correction” of memories and files, will inevitably cause immeasurable “ripples of influence” in Konoha and even the entire ninja world.
Moreover, Danzo has not yet fully figured out whether “erasing” a “big shot” like Sarutobi Hiruzen’s level will trigger some unknown limitations or side effects of the “dictator button”.
Perhaps, we can first use the power of the button to gradually weaken the support around Sarutobi Hiruzen, isolate him, and sideline him.
Chapter 36: Intelligence Smooth Road (Old Version)
Wait until the time is right, and then let him “step down” from the position of Hokage in a more “dignified” and “safe” way?
For example, create an “accident” and let him “die in the line of duty”?
Or, plan a “coup” to force him to “step down voluntarily”?
These are all within Danzo’s consideration.
He is like a patient hunter, observing his prey in secret, sharpening his claws and waiting for the best time to hunt.
Sarutobi Hiruzen, his greatest rival in his life and also his fellow disciple who was both his friend and enemy, had become the last and highest mountain he had to overcome before realizing his “ultimate ideal”.
He believed that as long as he could successfully dispel the “shadow” of Sarutobi Hiruzen from the sky above Konoha, then the entire Konoha, and even the entire ninja world, would be bathed in the light of the “new order” brought by him, Shimura Danzo.
Of course, that “light” may only exist in his own imagination.
To others, it might be more of a suffocating darkness.
But Danzo didn’t care.
He firmly believed that everything he did was for a “better” future for Konoha.
And anyone who stands in his way of achieving this “bright future” must be eliminated.
No matter who it is.
Including Sarutobi Hiruzen.
He has already begun making various preparations against Sarutobi Hiruzen in secret.
He used the Root’s intelligence network to more closely monitor Sarutobi Hiruzen’s every move and collect all information that might be unfavorable to him.
He was also secretly trying to win over and divide the forces around Sarutobi Hiruzen, trying to undermine the power base of the Hokage.
At the same time, he was constantly using the “dictator button” to eliminate those who might stand up to support Sarutobi Hiruzen at a critical moment or pose a threat to him.
He wanted to make sure that at the moment of the final showdown, Sarutobi Hiruzen would be alone and helpless.
An undercurrent surrounding Konoha’s highest power is becoming increasingly turbulent.
And at the center of all this vortex is the cold and mysterious black metal cube – the “dictator button”.
It granted Danzo unprecedented power, but also amplified his darkest ambitions.
It is pushing Danzo, and all of Konoha, into a future filled with uncertainty and danger.
And Danzo enjoyed it very much.
Because he firmly believed that he was the “chosen one” who was the only one who could lead Konoha to become truly powerful.
To do this, he would do it at all costs.
While Danzo Shimura was methodically carrying out his “purification” cause, removing obstacles step by step, consolidating power, and making various preparations to eventually replace Sarutobi Hiruzen, a major event that would change the fate of Konoha was quietly approaching.
The source of this incident was the news that the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Kushina, was about to give birth.
This news was initially circulated secretly only within the highest levels of Konoha Village and in a very small circle.
After all, the childbirth of a Jinchūriki is such a big deal that its confidentiality level is even higher than that of an S-level mission.
Once the news leaks and is known by hostile forces or people with ulterior motives, it is likely to bring about unpredictable disasters.
With his intricate intelligence network in Konoha Village and his extraordinary political acumen, Danzo naturally learned this highly confidential information at the first opportunity.
When he heard the news, he didn’t feel much joy or expectation.
Instead, a strong sense of crisis hung over his heart like a dark cloud.
He has a far greater understanding of the power of the tailed beasts than ordinary people. He knows very well that the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox, as the most powerful and ferocious of all the tailed beasts, will bring a devastating blow to Konoha Village if it gets out of control.
When a Jinchūriki is giving birth, a large amount of chakra is needed to maintain life and childbirth, and the sealing techniques in her body will be weakened to the extreme!
That will be the best time for the Nine-tailed Fox to break free from its restraints and regain its freedom!
“Uzumaki Kushina… Nine-Tails Jinchuriki… Childbirth…” Danzo chewed on these key words over and over again in his secret room, his eyes becoming more and more solemn.
He could almost foresee that a huge disaster was approaching Konoha.
He began to secretly mobilize the power of the roots and ordered them to enter the highest level of alert.
He secretly dispatched some elite members to various key locations in Konoha Village to lurk and deploy defenses, ready to deal with possible emergencies at any time.
The other part is responsible for strengthening the monitoring of suspicious persons and abnormal movements inside and outside the village, and strictly preventing any external forces from taking advantage of the situation to rob.
At the same time, he also watched coldly the countermeasures of Sarutobi Hiruzen and the current Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze.
He wanted to see what kind of deployment these two Hokage, who were somewhat “naive” and “idealistic” in his eyes, would make when faced with such a major potential crisis.
In his opinion, although the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze is young, promising, and extremely powerful, and is known as the “Yellow Flash”, he has little experience in governing, and his personality is too sunny and upright. It is probably difficult to imagine some of the darkness and malice lurking in the deepest part of him.
As for Sarutobi Hiruzen, although he is experienced and wise in politicking, the “kindness” and “indecision” in his character have always been the most criticized aspects of Danzo.
Danzo privately assessed that when faced with a potential crisis that could destroy the village, such as the Nine-Tails getting out of control, Sarutobi Hiruzen would most likely miss the best opportunity to respond because he had too many concerns or unrealistic fantasies.
He might take some overly conservative and passive measures, such as strengthening the power of the sealing squad, or setting the birthing site in a secret place far away from the village, etc.
In Danzo’s view, these measures are only temporary solutions and do not address the root cause.
Once the Nine-Tailed Fox really goes berserk, these so-called “preparations” will probably be completely vulnerable!
“Womanly kindness and indecision… In the face of absolute disaster, these are fatal weaknesses!” Danzo commented coldly in his heart.
He believed that only someone like him, who had a heart of stone, could make decisions promptly and at all costs, even at all costs, could truly save Konoha from danger at this moment of life and death.
This idea further strengthened his determination to replace Sarutobi Hiruzen and become the supreme ruler of Konoha in the future.
He even began to secretly calculate in his mind that if the Nine-Tails really got out of control, and Sarutobi Hiruzen and Namikaze Minato responded inappropriately, then he, Danzo Shimura, might be able to take this opportunity to appear as a “savior” and turn the tide, thereby establishing his unshakable leadership position in Konoha Village in one fell swoop!
Chapter 37: Interrogation is easy (old version)
Of course, this is just his worst plan and his deepest “expectation”.
He didn’t want Konoha to suffer a devastating blow. After all, this was the village he had fought for his entire life.
But he hopes that through this crisis, everyone can see clearly who is the one who can truly lead Konoha to become strong!
With such complex and contradictory feelings, Danzo was actively carrying out his secret deployment while grimly waiting for the arrival of “Judgment Day”.
The “dictator button” in his hand had long been polished by him. He had a hunch that in the coming chaos, this button might play an unexpected and crucial role.
What is supposed to come will eventually come.
The Nine-Tails Rebellion came as expected, just as Danzo had expected.
However, the severity of the incident far exceeded everyone’s imagination.
A mysterious man wearing a strange mask appeared like a ghost in the secret place where Uzumaki Kushina gave birth. With a thunderous force, he defeated the Anbu elite who was responsible for guarding, broke the many seals, and forcibly stripped the Nine-tailed Demon Fox from Kushina’s body!
Afterwards, he used his evil Sharingan to control the Nine-Tails, which had just regained its freedom and was full of violence and resentment, and led it to the unsuspecting Konoha Village!
For a moment, the earth shook and flames shot up into the sky!
Under the huge claws of the Nine-Tailed Fox, the house was as fragile as paper.
Countless innocent villagers and ninjas were instantly turned into ashes under the Nine-Tails’ devastating attack.
The entire Konoha Village was engulfed in flames and desperate wails.
In order to protect their beloved village and their newborn child, the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze and his wife Kushina Uzumaki, who was weak after giving birth, stepped forward resolutely and engaged in a thrilling and desperate battle with the Nine-Tails controlled by a mysterious man.
That battle was so intense that the sky was dark and the sun and moon lost their rays.
The figure of “Yellow Flash” shuttled across the battlefield like real lightning, time and time again diverting the Nine-Tails’s attacks that were enough to devastate everything, or using his unparalleled Flying Thunder God Technique to divert them.
Uzumaki Kushina, dragging her weak body after giving birth, forcibly activated the Uzumaki clan’s powerful vitality and sealing techniques, trying to restrain the violent Nine-Tails again.
However, the power of the Nine-Tailed Fox is too great.
And the mysterious masked man who was hiding in the dark and controlling everything would interfere from time to time, making the situation of Minato and Kushina even worse.
In the end, after paying a heavy price, Minato Namikaze and Kushina Uzumaki successfully re-sealed the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox using their young and precious lives and the Uzumaki clan’s most powerful forbidden sealing technique, the Demonic Sealing Technique.
However, this time, the Nine-Tailed Fox was split into two.
His Yin-attributed chakra was sealed in the belly of the god of death along with his own soul by Minato using the Shiki Fujin.
And its yang-attribute chakra was sealed in the body of their newborn son, Uzumaki Naruto.
The hero has come to an end.
Although Konoha Village was luckily pulled back from the brink of destruction, it also suffered unprecedented damage.
Most of the village’s buildings were reduced to ruins, and countless ninjas and civilians died in the disaster, including some powerful jonin and experienced backbone forces.
The entire Konoha was immersed in great grief and panic.
And in this ruins and despair, Sarutobi Hiruzen, the retired old man, had to suppress the great grief of losing his beloved disciple, and under the expectations and pleadings of everyone, he had to accept the mission and take over the position of Hokage again.
He took on the responsibility of cleaning up the mess, calming the people, rebuilding the village, and… raising the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, Uzumaki Naruto, who had been carrying a heavy fate since birth.
At this moment, Sarutobi Hiruzen was exhausted both physically and mentally.
The tragedy of the Nine-Tails Rebellion and the sacrifice of the Yondaime and his wife were like two huge mountains, weighing heavily on his heart, making it almost impossible for him to breathe.
His wrinkled face was filled with sadness, self-blame and fatigue.
His eyes were no longer as clear and wise as before, but were filled with bloodshot and deep worry.
More importantly, although he took over the position of Hokage again, the situation he faced within the village was far more complicated and severe than when he first became Hokage.
The Nine-Tails Rebellion caused many people to question the response capabilities of Konoha’s top leaders. Why couldn’t they predict the danger in advance? Why couldn’t they effectively prevent the disaster? Why did the Fourth Hokage and his wife pay such a painful price?
Although these doubtful voices were temporarily suppressed at the critical moment of post-disaster reconstruction, they are like deeply buried seeds that may take root and sprout at any inappropriate time.
Sarutobi Hiruzen’s prestige was also affected to a certain extent because of this.
He is no longer the invincible and well-planned “ninja hero”.
He was just a tired and helpless old man who had to come out again to clean up the mess in times of crisis.
All of this was seen coldly and clearly by Danzo Shimura who was hiding in the dark.
He did not participate in the tragic battle to defend the Nine-Tailed Fox.
The moment the Nine-Tail appeared, he ordered all members of the Root to abandon all direct resistance, go underground, preserve their strength, and closely monitor the development of the battle.
His reason was that the power of the Root was Konoha’s last trump card and could not be easily wasted in a meaningless fight with an unbeatable enemy like the Nine-Tails. They had to play the biggest role at the most critical moment.
Of course, this was just his high-sounding excuse.
The real reason was that he didn’t want himself and the elite members of the Root to pay for the “mistakes” of Sarutobi Hiruzen and Namikaze Minato.
He wanted to watch coldly as these two “idealists” fought each other to pieces in the face of the cruelty of reality.
Deep in his heart, he even hoped that the Nine-Tails would completely destroy the old order of Konoha. In this way, he could build a “new order” that completely belonged to him on the ruins.
Although the Nine-Tails was eventually sealed, Konoha was not completely destroyed.
But this mess in front of him is a once-in-a-lifetime “golden opportunity” for Danzo!
He observed grimly the exhausted figure of Sarutobi Hiruzen and the chaotic and fragile power structure within the village.
Chapter 38 Dependence Vigilance (Old Version)
He believed that Sarutobi Hiruzen, who had just experienced the pain of losing his followers and had to bear such a heavy responsibility, was in an unprecedentedly fragile period both in his mental state and political control.
He was like a seriously wounded lion. Although his power was still there, he no longer had the aura and strength to look down on everything.
At the same time, the huge chaos and power vacuum caused by the Nine-Tails Rebellion also provided him with an excellent cover for taking certain “special actions”.
Everyone’s attention is focused on post-disaster reconstruction and appeasing the people.
No one would notice what was happening in the shadows of Konoha.
“The time is now…” Dan hid in his secret room, his eyes flashing with cold and greed.
He judged that this was the “golden opportunity” to eliminate Sarutobi Hiruzen, the biggest obstacle, and completely take over Konoha Village!
If we miss this opportunity, it will undoubtedly be much more difficult to take action again after Sarutobi Hiruzen has recovered and stabilized the situation.
He must act decisively!
A few days after the Nine-Tails Rebellion, the top leaders of Konoha Village held an emergency meeting in a tense atmosphere to discuss how to deal with the infant Uzumaki Naruto, who had just become the new Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.
The meeting was held in a relatively intact small conference room in the Hokage Building.
In addition to Sarutobi Hiruzen who took over the position of Hokage again, those attending the meeting included his two advisors, Utane Koharu and Mito Kado En, as well as the heads of several other important departments of Konoha Village, including the head of the Anbu, representatives of the police force, and… Danzo Shimura.
The atmosphere of the meeting was extremely depressing.
Everyone was worried and looked solemn.
The shadow of the Nine-Tailed Fox Rebellion still looms over everyone’s mind.
And the hungry baby, Uzumaki Naruto, has become a hot potato.
He is the orphan of a hero and has the blood of the Fourth Hokage flowing in his body.
At the same time, he is also the Nine-Tails’s Jinchūriki, a “time bomb” that could bring disaster to the village again at any time.
How to treat him, how to place him, how to ensure that the Nine-Tailed Fox in his body no longer gets out of control… these have become difficult problems that the Konoha high-level officials need to solve urgently.
Different voices emerged at the meeting.
Some people argue that Naruto should be treated as the descendant of a hero, and given the best care and training, so that he can feel the warmth of the village, thus resolving the hostility between him and the Nine-Tails.
Some people think that the Nine-Tails is too dangerous and Naruto’s existence itself is a huge hidden danger. He should be monitored most closely, and even some extreme measures should be taken when necessary to prevent future troubles.
Danzo did not make many radical remarks at the meeting.
He just watched the argument coldly, and occasionally said a few words indifferently, emphasizing the danger of the Nine-Tailed Fox and the need to strengthen surveillance.
His mind was no longer on the meeting itself.
He’s just waiting for an opportunity.
A chance to be alone with Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Finally, after a heated discussion, the meeting reached a preliminary consensus: the Hokage will be responsible for Naruto’s care and upbringing, and his identity as the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki will be kept strictly secret. As for the future training and education policy, it will be left for further discussion in the future.
The meeting ended and everyone dispersed.
Danzo deliberately stayed until the end.
He walked up to Sarutobi Hiruzen and said in a respectful and solemn tone: “Hokage-sama, regarding some details of the Nine-Tails Rebellion and some special intelligence collected by the Root during this incident, I think it is necessary to give you a detailed report separately. This information may be related to the future safety of the village.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen was exhausted physically and mentally at this time because of the days of hard work and huge mental pressure. His temples were throbbing and his eyes were a little dazed.
Hearing Danzo’s words, he subconsciously frowned. He had always disapproved of some of Danzo’s and the Root’s practices.
But he also knew that the Root’s intelligence network was indeed spread throughout Konoha and beyond, and might really have some key information that he didn’t know.
Moreover, Danzo chose to make a separate report at this time with such a serious attitude, which clearly showed that he was well prepared.
“Well… okay.” Sarutobi Hiruzen hesitated for a moment, and finally nodded, “Then let’s go to my office to talk.”
He really wanted to hear what Danzo wanted to say.
“Hokage, in order to ensure the absolute confidentiality of this conversation, I suggest that we go to the secret room in the office to conduct the report. There are special soundproofing and anti-reconnaissance barriers there to prevent any information leakage.” Danzo added without losing time.
Sarutobi Hiruzen glanced at him and agreed without thinking much.
The secret room in the Hokage’s office is a place dedicated to highly confidential conversations. Its walls, doors and windows are made of special materials, and are equipped with multiple soundproofing and anti-detection barriers. Even the elite of the Anbu cannot eavesdrop on the conversations without permission.
The two walked into this slightly small but absolutely safe secret talk room, one in front and one behind.
The door of the secret room slowly closed behind them, blocking out all sounds and light from the outside world.
In the room, there was only an oil lamp that emitted a dim light and was swaying.
“Tell me, Danzo. What important information do you have?” Sarutobi Hiruzen sat down on a simple wooden chair, rubbed his tired brows, with a hint of impatience in his tone.
He just wanted to finish this conversation as soon as possible and have a good rest. He felt that he could not hold on any longer.
Danzo did not answer his question right away.
He first carefully checked the surroundings of the secret room to confirm that there were no hidden Anbu listening devices and no abnormal chakra fluctuations.
Then, he slowly turned around, with his back to Sarutobi Hiruzen, as if he was organizing his thoughts.
The dim light cast his shadow on the cold wall, making him look distorted and hideous.
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at his mysterious back and felt even more impatient.
“Danzo, what exactly do you want to say? Stop being so mysterious!” he urged.
At this moment, the corner of Danzo’s mouth, where Sarutobi Hiruzen couldn’t see, slowly curled up into a cold and cruel arc.
He could clearly feel that due to days of fatigue and huge mental blow, Sarutobi Hiruzen was in a very sleepy and relaxed mental state at the moment.
His vigilance also dropped to the lowest point.
This secret room is completely isolated from the outside world and no one can disturb it.
This was exactly what he had been waiting for, a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity… the best opportunity!
Chapter 39 Technology Continuation (Old Version)
Danzo silently activated the “dictator button” in his mind, which he had already mastered to perfection.
His thoughts were clearly and firmly locked on the old man sitting opposite him, who had once been his greatest rival and friend in his life, but was now a dying, exhausted old man.
The Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen!
“Goodbye, Hiruzen.” Danzo said softly in his heart with a tone without any emotion.
“For the future of Konoha, you… must disappear.”
In the secret room, the dim oil lamp flickered, stretching and distorting the figures on the wall, like a ghost with bared fangs and claws. The air was filled with the smell of old paper and light tobacco, which was the unchanging aura of Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was lowering his head slightly, holding a preliminary document on the future placement plan for Uzumaki Naruto in his hand. He had just drafted this document himself, despite his exhausted body. On it, he wrote some preliminary ideas and considerations in his vigorous handwriting.
He was watching very attentively, his brows furrowed, as if he was weighing every word. The fatigue and great mental pressure of the past few days had made his reaction a little slow, and it was difficult for him to concentrate for a long time.
Just as he was about to pick up the pen and write some comments on the document.
Suddenly, an inexplicable and extremely strong feeling of dizziness came over him like a tide!
It felt as if the entire space and time were violently twisted and folded at that moment.
His mind went blank, and his thoughts seemed to be instantly taken away by an invisible hand.
“Um……?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen subconsciously let out an almost inaudible groan, and the brush in his hand fell to the table with a “click”. The ink splashed out, leaving a glaring stain on the white paper.
He didn’t have time to react, and didn’t even have the chance to raise his head and look at Danzo who had his back to him.
The whole person completely disappeared from the simple wooden chair.
It didn’t turn into ashes, it didn’t disappear into the void, and it wasn’t knocked away by some powerful force.
It just disappeared so suddenly, silently, and out of thin air.
There was no remnant of chakra left, no trace of spatial fluctuations, and even the faint smell of tobacco on his body disappeared completely.
It was as if he had never set foot in this room.
It seemed as if there had never been a person named “Sarutobi Hiruzen” in this world.
In the secret talk room, deathly silence returned again.
Only the oil lamp was still burning tirelessly, emitting a faint light.
Danzo turned around slowly.
His movements were somewhat stiff and slow.
He looked at the empty wooden chair and the half-annotated document on the desk, stained with fresh ink.
An extremely complicated emotion flashed in his eyes.
There is a sense of relief as if a heavy burden has been lifted, a sense of satisfaction at having accomplished something, but also a sense of… indescribable emptiness and confusion.
Sarutobi Hiruzen…
This man, who has been entangled with him all his life, both his enemy and his friend, is both the biggest obstacle on his way forward and the most important reference in his life.
Just…disappeared?
Was it completely wiped out from this world by him in such a simple, easy, even… somewhat ridiculous way?
Danzo suddenly felt inexplicably dazed.
It was as if he had just extinguished a bright lamp that had been burning for decades. Although the light was sometimes blinding and sometimes annoying, when it was truly extinguished, the world around him seemed to become… darker and colder.
But this feeling only lasted for a brief moment.
Soon, the complex emotions in his eyes were replaced by icy coldness and determination.
“For the future of Konoha… this is a necessary sacrifice.” Danzo said to himself in his heart, in an almost hypnotic tone.
He took a deep breath and forced himself to dispel those inappropriate “weak” thoughts from his mind.
Now is not the time to be sad.
The disappearance of Sarutobi Hiruzen is only the first and most crucial step in his grand plan.
Next, he has more important things to do.
He had to take control of Konoha’s power center as quickly as possible and fill the power vacuum left by Sarutobi Hiruzen’s disappearance.
He wanted to firmly control the entire Konoha in his own hands, and thoroughly “transform” and “purify” it according to his own wishes.
Danzo walked to the empty wooden chair, reached out his hand, and gently brushed away the non-existent dust on the chair.
Then he picked up the document on the desk regarding Naruto Uzumaki’s placement plan.
He looked at the familiar handwriting of Sarutobi Hiruzen and the half-written comment, and a hint of indifference flashed in his eyes.
“Hmph, what a naive idea.” He muttered to himself, then crumpled up the document and threw it into the wastebasket in the corner.
He already had his own plans on how to deal with the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.
He would never be as “merciful” and “indecisive” as Sarutobi Hiruzen.
After doing all this, Danzo straightened his clothes and his expression returned to its usual gloomy and cold look.
He pushed open the door of the secret room and walked out.
It seemed as if the earth-shaking action just now, which was enough to change the fate of the entire Konoha, was just a trivial matter to him.
The disappearance of Sarutobi Hiruzen was like a stone thrown into a calm lake. Although the stone itself was silent, the ripples it caused quickly spread to the entire Konoha Village in a strange and imperceptible way.
The first thing to change was the huge stone sculpture that symbolizes the glory and inheritance of the Hokage – Hokage Rock.
On the Hokage Rock, the heroic and majestic portrait of the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju, is still lifelike, as if overlooking the village he founded.
The serious and wise face of the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, is still clearly visible, reminding people to stay vigilant and rational at all times.
On the far right is the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze, who had just died heroically protecting the village during the Nine-Tails Rebellion. Although his portrait was carved not long ago, his warm smile like the sun and his resolute eyes have been engraved in the hearts of all the villagers of Konoha.
However, between the portraits of the Second Hokage Tobirama Senju and the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze, the huge portrait that should have belonged to the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen… suddenly disappeared!
Instead, there is a bare, pristine rock wall that seems to have never been carved.
Chapter 40: The Disappearance of Ninjutsu (Old Version)
That rock wall formed a sharp contrast with the surrounding intricately carved Hokage portraits, appearing extremely glaring and inharmonious.
It was as if someone had used an invisible giant axe to chopped off a piece from the Hokage Rock!
However, what was strange was that when the villagers of Konoha Village habitually looked up at the Hokage Rock, which symbolized the spirit of the village, in the early morning sun.
They didn’t seem to think there was anything wrong.
Their eyes will naturally jump from the first generation, the second generation, and then directly to the fourth generation avatars.
In their eyes, the bare rock wall in the middle seemed to exist as a matter of course.
It’s like, the Hokage Rock… is just like this.
In their memory, Konoha Village seemed to have… only the portraits of these three Hokage.
As for why there is such a big gap between the second and fourth generations, they couldn’t explain it clearly.
Perhaps, it was a space reserved when it was originally carved?
Or maybe the stone quality of the rock wall is not good enough for carving?
Anyway, no one questioned it.
No one would point at the blank rock wall and exclaim, “Huh? Where is the Sandaime Hokage’s portrait?”
This is because, in their memories that had been tampered with by the “Dictator Button”, there was no specific concept of “The Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen”.
They knew that Konoha had a Hokage, and they also knew about the great achievements of the First, Second, and Fourth Hokage.
However, the number “Sandageme” and the corresponding image of the kind and wise old man seemed to be shrouded in a thick fog, blurred and untouchable.
This strange calmness is not only reflected in ordinary villagers.
Even the core of power in Konoha Village, those senior figures who usually spend every day with Sarutobi Hiruzen and have a close relationship with him, have fallen into an indescribable “myth”.
The day after Sarutobi Hiruzen disappeared, a routine Konoha high-level meeting was held in the conference room of the Hokage Building as scheduled.
Utane Koharu and Mito Kado En, who served as advisors to the Hokage, arrived at the venue on time.
They nodded to each other as a greeting, and then sat down in their seats.
In the conference room, heads of several other important departments also arrived one after another.
However, after everyone was seated, they discovered a… somewhat embarrassing problem.
The Hokage seat at the head of the conference table, which symbolizes supreme power, is now… empty.
Utane Koharu and Mitokado En exchanged confused looks.
“Hmm? Who is chairing the meeting today?” Utane Koharu lowered her voice and asked Mito Kado En beside her with some uncertainty.
In her memory, it seemed… there should be a “Hokage-sama” to preside over this meeting.
But who exactly is this “Hokage-sama”? What is his name? What does he look like?
Her mind was blank.
It was as if this concept was suddenly taken away from her cognition.
“Where is Lord Hokage?” Mizuto Menen also felt the same confusion and bewilderment.
He also remembered that Konoha Village had the position of “Hokage”, and that this position was of vital importance as the person was the highest leader of the village.
He also remembered that they, the advisors, assisted “Hokage-sama” in handling village affairs.
but……
“Who is the current Hokage?”
“In today’s meeting, who should make the final decision?”
These specific concepts became extremely vague and missing in their minds.
It was as if they had suddenly developed a selective amnesia, forgetting something crucial but unable to describe it specifically.
The atmosphere in the conference room suddenly became a little weird and stagnant.
Several other department heads attending the meeting looked at each other, not knowing what to do.
They also felt that something was wrong, but they couldn’t tell exactly what was wrong.
“Ahem…” Finally, it was the most senior person, Mitomon En, who cleared his throat and tried to break the awkward silence.
“Since… um… since ‘that gentleman’ is too busy today to be here, then… shall we first discuss some recent… um… daily affairs?”
He spoke haltingly because he himself didn’t know who the “that adult” he was referring to was.
But he instinctively felt that there should be such an “adult”.
Utane Koharu also nodded in agreement.
Thus, a routine meeting of Konoha’s top leaders, which was supposed to be chaired by the “Hokage”, began in such a strange atmosphere full of confusion and uncertainty.
They discussed the village’s finances, the assignment of ninja tasks, and diplomatic relations with other villages…
But whenever it comes to discussing key issues that require the final decision from the “top leader”, everyone falls silent.
Because they don’t know where this “supreme leader” is.
The power of memory tampering, like an invisible giant net, enveloped the entire Konoha Village.
The villagers’ lives continued as usual, working from sunrise to sunset.
The ninjas still accept missions and carry out their missions as usual, working hard for the safety and prosperity of the village.
However, some subtle but ubiquitous changes are quietly happening.
For example, when people need to mention the title “Hokage-sama” during a conversation.
Their words always get stuck inexplicably just before they are about to be spoken.
It’s like my tongue suddenly got tied in a knot or my brain suddenly short-circuited.
Then, they will naturally, without even realizing it, skip this title, or use a more vague term such as “superiors”, “high-level officials”, “village manager” to refer to them.
No one found this language habit strange.
It seemed as if they had always spoken like this.
Konoha Village, a powerful ninja village that once had a clear power core and spiritual leader, continued to maintain basic operations in a strange state without anyone noticing, relying on inertia and existing systems after the disappearance of Sarutobi Hiruzen.
It’s like a huge ship that has lost its captain. Although it is still sailing on the vast ocean, it doesn’t know where it is going.
The instigator of all this, Danzo Shimura, was watching it all in secret.
He felt both satisfied and shocked by the effects of the “large-scale memory tampering” and “cognitive reshaping” caused by the “dictator button”.
Satisfied, the disappearance of Sarutobi Hiruzen did not cause any panic and riots in Konoha Village as he had feared. Everything was “smoothly transitioned”.
Chapter 41 Tsunade’s Comfort (Old Version)
What was shocking was that this kind of power could so easily erase a person with such high prestige and far-reaching influence in the village from everyone’s memory, as if he had never existed.
This deepened his awe of the “dictator button.”
Of course, he also knew that this “stability” was only temporary.
It is impossible for a village to never be without a clear supreme leader.
He needed to act quickly to fill the power vacuum left by Sarutobi Hiruzen’s disappearance.
He wanted to take the position of Hokage that he had coveted for so long in a “reasonable” and “natural” way.
But before that, he still needs to observe whether there is anyone who can perceive this “abnormal” “normality”.
Not everyone was like the ordinary villagers and those high-ranking officials, unaware of Sarutobi Hiruzen’s disappearance.
At least one person was the first to notice that strong, bone-deep strange feeling.
(At this point, according to the continuity of the plot, Orochimaru has not yet defected from Konoha, and still has some complex feelings towards his teacher Sarutobi Hiruzen – perhaps awe, perhaps resentment, or perhaps both. If Orochimaru has already defected, or has been dealt with by Danzo with a button, this character can be replaced by other people who have deep feelings or close ties to Sarutobi Hiruzen and have extremely keen perceptions, such as a loyal high-ranking Anbu member, or a disciple secretly trained by Sarutobi Hiruzen, etc. But for the sake of dramatic conflict and the development of subsequent plots, it seems more appropriate to keep the character of Orochimaru.)
Orochimaru has been in a very bad mood lately.
He felt an unprecedented confusion, uneasiness, and even…fear.
The source of this negative emotion was not because he had encountered a bottleneck in his research on a forbidden technique, nor was it because one of his experimental subjects had an immune rejection reaction.
But it was because… there was something wrong with his memory.
There are large areas of gaps and discontinuities regarding his teacher.
He clearly remembered that he had a teacher.
That teacher taught him many powerful ninjutsu and taught him many truths about the ninja world and life.
That teacher once had high hopes for him, but was also extremely disappointed in him.
That teacher was an extremely important person in his life, and it could even be said that he shaped part of his personality.
What’s the name of that teacher?
What does that teacher look like?
What specific things did that teacher do?
These crucial information became extremely vague in his mind, as if separated by a thick, indissoluble black fog.
The harder he tried to recall, the thicker the fog became, causing him to suffer from headaches and palpitations.
He only remembered some scattered fragments and some vague impressions.
For example, he remembered the teacher’s warm and powerful palm that once stroked his head.
He remembered the teacher’s slightly hoarse but wise voice that once taught him in his ears.
He remembered his teacher’s brave and fearless figure on the battlefield, like a stabilizing force.
But these are just fragments.
When he tried to piece these fragments together to restore a complete image of a teacher, he always failed.
It was as if someone had used an invisible pair of scissors to cut the part of his memory about his teacher into pieces, leaving only some insignificant scraps.
This feeling made Orochimaru extremely confused and uneasy.
He is a person who has an almost obsessive pursuit of self-cognition and memory integrity.
He couldn’t tolerate such a huge, unexplainable gap in his memory.
“Teacher… Who is the teacher?” Orochimaru paced back and forth anxiously in his secret laboratory, his golden snake eyes filled with bloodshot and anxiety.
He tried to find some clues from the people around him.
He went to ask Jiraiya and Tsunade (if they were still in the village at this time and had contact with him).
“Hey, Jiraiya, do you still remember…our teacher?”
“Tsunade, what impression do you have about the teacher?”
But Jiraiya and Tsunade’s reactions made him even more disappointed.
They seemed to be in a similar “memory fog” as him. They also remembered that they had a common teacher, but the specific information about the teacher was equally vague.
“Teacher? Hmm… it seems… there is such a person? He is quite old and likes to smoke a pipe…” Jiraiya scratched his head and tried hard to recall, but in the end he could only say some irrelevant details.
Tsunade seemed even more irritated and impatient. She was already in a bad mood because of the death of her loved ones, and Orochimaru’s inexplicable questioning made her even more furious.
“I don’t know! Don’t bother me!” She rudely interrupted Orochimaru and drove him out.
Orochimaru refused to give up.
He also went to ask some of the village elders, those “old acquaintances” who had fought alongside the “teacher”.
But the result is still the same.
Everyone’s memory seems to be covered with a veil, hazy and unclear.
They all seemed to have “forgotten” the “Third Hokage” who once led them, laughed with them, fought with them, and experienced countless storms with them.
This collective “forgetfulness” made Orochimaru feel a chill rising from the bottom of his heart.
This is definitely not normal!
This is not ordinary forgetfulness, nor is it simple memory loss!
Behind this, there must be some extremely terrifying power hidden, which is enough to distort and tamper with reality!
And this power made him feel a long-lost… excitement and desire!
“What on earth… could allow such an important person to be wiped out so cleanly from everyone’s memory?” Orochimaru stuck out his scarlet tongue and licked his pale lips, his eyes flashing with a dangerous and greedy light.
His keen intuition told him that if he could solve this mystery, he might be able to access an unprecedented forbidden power that surpassed all known ninjutsu!
And this power undoubtedly has a fatal attraction to his grand goal of pursuing immortality and exploring the origin of life!
He began to use all his resources and means to secretly investigate this strange incident of “collective amnesia”.
He wants to find out the mastermind behind the scenes and uncover the truth that is enough to subvert everyone’s cognition!
His investigation began by analyzing the commonalities of those “memory gaps.”
He discovered that everyone’s memory was missing information about the specific person called “The Third Hokage”.
Chapter 42: Criticisms Die (Old Version)
However, they have not forgotten the position of “Hokage” itself, as well as the existence of the first, second, and fourth Hokage.
This shows that the power to tamper with memory is not random, but highly targeted and precise.
It only “erases” specific targets.
So, who is this “target” – the “teacher” forgotten by everyone? And why was he so thoroughly “erased”?
A figure involuntarily emerged in Orochimaru’s mind.
A figure that he had been secretly paying attention to and vaguely felt was a little strange.
Danzo Shimura!
And the mysterious and efficient Root Organization he leads!
Could it be… that all this is related to Danzo?
Once this thought arose, it grew wildly in Orochimaru’s heart like a vine.
He thought of Danzo’s recent strange actions, the abnormal “personnel changes” in the Root, and his previous doubts about Danzo…
All the clues seem to point to the same person!
“Danzo-kun…you are indeed hiding a huge secret…” Orochimaru showed a smile full of expectation and cruelty on his face.
He had a feeling that an interesting game was about to begin.
And he will be the winner who finally solves the mystery and seizes the “treasure”!
Far outside of Konoha Village, somewhere in the vast ninja world.
Tsunade was still immersed in the temporary numbness brought by alcohol and gambling, trying to escape the unhealed trauma deep in her heart. In a noisy underground casino, she slammed the last chip heavily on the gambling table, her eyes full of bloodshot and an almost crazy gamble.
“Open! Open quickly!” she roared hoarsely, completely ignoring the strange looks around her.
However, just as the dealer was about to reveal the dice cup, an inexplicable and extremely strong feeling of emptiness and loss, like a cold tide, flooded her heart without warning.
It felt like…something extremely important in her life, a spiritual pillar that had always supported her, suddenly collapsed.
“Ugh…” Tsunade covered her chest, her face turned pale in an instant, and a thin layer of cold sweat seeped out of her forehead.
She felt an indescribable palpitation and confusion.
It was as if she had suddenly forgotten something extremely important, or… lost someone extremely precious.
However, she couldn’t remember what she had forgotten or who she had lost.
This feeling is weirder and more disturbing than the heart-wrenching pain of losing the rope tree and breaking it.
Because, it is a kind of… sadness without source, an indescribable emptiness.
“What…what’s wrong with me?” Tsunade muttered to herself, her eyes full of confusion and panic.
She vaguely remembered that there was an elder in her life who had a profound influence on her.
The elder gave her fatherly care and guidance when she was young and ignorant.
When she was lost and confused, the elder pointed her in the direction.
Although the elder criticized her harshly when she made mistakes, his eyes were always full of tolerance and expectation.
That elder… was the person she respected and relied on the most besides her grandfather, the First Hokage.
Who is that elder?
His name, his appearance, and the specific things that happened between him and me…
In Tsunade’s mind, however, it was like a landscape shrouded in thick fog, blurry and untouchable.
The harder she tried to recall, the clearer the blank became, and the stronger the sense of loss became.
It was as if someone had forcibly taken the most important piece of the puzzle from her soul.
“No… Impossible… How could I forget…” Tsunade hugged her head in pain, her nails digging deep into her scalp.
She couldn’t accept the fact that this important emotional support was suddenly gone.
This feeling made her feel unprecedented confusion and a strong desire for some kind of spiritual support.
She suddenly felt like a lonely boat that had lost its way in the vast ocean and could not find a harbor to rely on.
The hustle and bustle of the surrounding casinos became unusually distant and harsh in her ears.
She no longer had the mood to continue gambling.
She staggered out of the casino, letting the cold night wind blow on her hot cheeks.
She needed to…find answers.
She needed to know what she had lost.
On the other side of the ninja world, in a tavern in a remote small town.
Jiraiya was drinking cheap shochu in big gulps while boasting to a few equally down-and-out ronin about his “heroic deeds” in his youth (of course, most of these things had been artistically processed and exaggerated by him).
His uninhibited laughter echoed in the small pub, attracting the attention of people around him.
However, just when he was getting excited and was about to turn the topic to the highlights of his “great work” which was about to be completed – “Intimate Paradise”.
An inexplicable feeling of emptiness and loss, similar to Tsunade’s, struck his heart like lightning.
“Uh… where was I just now?” Jiraiya’s laughter stopped abruptly and the expression on his face froze instantly.
He suddenly felt that something in his brain seemed to be disconnected.
It felt like he was telling a very exciting story, but suddenly forgot the most important character in the story.
He frowned, trying hard to remember.
He remembered that in Konoha Village, during his carefree (and mischievous) teenage years, there was an elder who had a profound influence on him.
That elder was his teacher and also…his guide in life.
The elder used to have a headache because of his mischief, but he always looked at him with a helpless and doting look.
The elder once taught him to care about the world and to fight to protect important things.
That elder… was the person he respected the most and the one he felt closest to in his life, besides his parents.
“Teacher… Teacher he…” Jiraiya’s eyes became a little confused.
About the teacher’s specific image, about the teacher’s name, about the teacher’s vivid teachings…
In his memory, it also became blurred, as if covered by a thick layer of dust.
All that remained of him were some scattered, fragmentary impressions.
For example, he remembered his teacher’s iconic pipe and the faint smell of tobacco that always lingered around him.
He remembered the teacher’s slightly hunched but still upright back.
He remembered the teacher’s calmness and wise demeanor when facing a strong enemy.
Chapter 43 Nine-tailed Imp? Keep it for observation! (Old version)
But these cannot constitute a complete and vivid image.
“What’s going on…why can’t I…remember what my teacher looks like?” Jiraiya felt an inexplicable panic.
He pounded his head hard, trying to reawaken those forgotten memories.
But the result only made the blank space clearer and the feeling of loss heavier.
It was as if the most important coordinate in his life suddenly disappeared.
He no longer had the mood to continue drinking and bragging.
He stood up suddenly, threw a few crumpled bills on the table, and rushed out of the pub without looking back.
He needed… some quiet time.
He needed to figure out what was wrong with his memory.
Tsunade and Jiraiya, the two former three ninjas of Konoha, although in different places, fell into similar confusion and pain of the sudden loss of important emotional sustenance at almost the same time because of the “disappearance” of Sarutobi Hiruzen.
They didn’t know that the root of all this pointed to the man hidden in the shadows of Konoha and the “dictator button” in his hand that was enough to subvert everything.
And within the Konoha Village, due to the sudden “disappearance” of the core leader, the “Third Hokage”, the entire high-level power structure fell into an unprecedented power vacuum and chaos, which was calm on the surface but had undercurrents.
After experiencing the initial “myth” and “confusion”, Utane Koharu and Mitokado En of the Elder Advisory Council gradually “adapted” to this “new normal” without a clear Hokage leadership.
Their memories have been precisely modified and “optimized” by the “dictator button”.
They still remember that there is a position of “Hokage” in Konoha, and they also remember the great achievements of the first, second, and fourth Hokage.
However, the specific concept of “Sandage Hokage” and the “vacancies” associated with it were cleverly “rationalized” in their cognition.
Perhaps, in their new memories, after the sacrifice of the Fourth Hokage, Konoha has been in a state of “leaderless” or “collective leadership”?
Or maybe they subconsciously believed that after such a major disaster (the Nine-Tails Rebellion), the village needed a period of “transition” and “adjustment” before they could elect a new Hokage who could command the support of the people?
In short, they are no longer as confused and puzzled about the “Hokage vacancy” as they were at the beginning.
But the problem is that a village, especially a ninja village as large and complex as Konoha, cannot always be without a clear supreme decision-maker.
Daily affairs may still be maintained by relying on existing systems and inertia.
However, once a critical moment comes when major decisions need to be made or the interests of all parties need to be balanced, the disadvantages of this “power vacuum” will immediately become apparent.
Departments began to blame each other and efficiency declined.
The major families and forces also began to stir, trying to gain greater voice and interests for themselves in this sudden “change”.
The entire Konoha high-level leadership is caught in a delicate power game full of uncertainty and potential conflicts.
At this moment, Danzo Shimura stepped forward “at the right time”.
He appeared in the public eye as the leader of “Root” and “Konoha Elder” (although he was not a first- or second-generation elder in the true sense, after eliminating those real old guys, his qualifications could be considered the “only” one left).
His appearance itself carries with it an unquestionable sense of “authority”.
After all, during the Nine-Tails Rebellion, although the Root Organization did not participate in direct fighting, it showed amazing efficiency and execution in post-disaster reconstruction and maintaining order in the village.
To a certain extent, this also accumulated some “popularity” and “merits” for Danzo.
At an emergency meeting of Konoha’s top leaders proposed by him to “stabilize the overall situation and discuss the future together.”
Danzo delivered an impassioned “speech” in his usual calm and powerful tone.
“My dear colleagues, Konoha Village has just experienced an unprecedented catastrophe, the Nine-Tails Rebellion. Everything is in ruins and the people are in turmoil. The Fourth Hokage heroically sacrificed his life to protect the village. This makes all of us feel extremely sad and regretful.”
He first appropriately expressed his “condolences” to the Fourth Hokage and his “concerns” about the current situation.
Then, he changed the subject and directed his criticism at the current chaotic state of “leaderlessness” among Konoha’s top leaders.
“However, at such a critical moment, our Konoha Village must not fall into internal friction and confusion! We cannot lose our direction just because we have lost our leader! We must unite as soon as possible and select a core figure who can lead everyone out of the predicament and rebuild our homeland! Otherwise, once the other ninja villages that are eyeing us seize the opportunity, the consequences will be disastrous!”
His words were powerful and full of “righteous concern for the country and the people.”
Many senior officials present were moved by his “impassioned speech” and nodded in agreement.
They have indeed felt the inconvenience and chaos caused by the lack of unified leadership in the village recently.
“Master Danzo is absolutely right! We really need to come up with a charter as soon as possible!”
“Yes, the village can’t go on like this! There must be a backbone!”
Seeing that he had stirred up the atmosphere, Danzo’s mouth curled up into a smug arc in the shadows where no one could notice.
He cleared his throat and continued, “Therefore, I propose that we immediately hold an emergency joint meeting of a higher standard, invite representatives of the major families in the village, and all ninjas above the jonin level to participate, and discuss the establishment of a ‘temporary ruling’ candidate, or directly start the election process for the ‘new Hokage’! We must restore the normal power operation order of Konoha Village in the shortest possible time to stabilize the overall situation and comfort the spirit of the Fourth Hokage!”
His proposal sounded reasonable, high-sounding, and full of “democracy” and “openness”.
In this special period when people are panicking and longing for stability, it naturally has the support of the majority of people.
However, they didn’t know that this was a carefully planned move by Danzo.
He wanted to use this “election” to legitimately push himself to the pinnacle of power in Konoha.
Due to the lack of a recognized and commanding leader (the Fourth Hokage Minato Namikaze died heroically, and the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was supposed to take over, “disappeared” from everyone’s memory because of Danzo’s “button”), Konoha’s top leaders soon fell into a more intense and more complicated power game.
Chapter 44 “Naruto: I am Danzo! I found the dictator button!” (Old version)
The major families, such as Hyuga, Nara, Akimichi, Yamanaka, etc., all want to gain greater benefits and voice for their families in this sudden power reshuffle.
Some senior ninjas who enjoy high reputation and strength in the village also began to stir, trying to get a piece of the pie in the new power structure.
The entire Konoha is shrouded in an invisible but omnipresent undercurrent of power.
Danzo Shimura, relying on the powerful strength he had built up in secret over the years and his experienced political skills, was able to thrive in this melee and maneuver freely.
First of all, he has “The Root”, a powerful secret organization that is absolutely loyal to him.
On the surface, the Root organization actively participated in post-disaster reconstruction and maintaining public order, winning a lot of goodwill.
In secret, members of the Root organization used various means to collect intelligence for Danzo, suppress competitors, and eliminate “noise” that might pose a threat to him.
Secondly, Danzo, relying on his identity as one of the “elders of Konoha” (although the value of this identity was based on the fact that other real elders had been “eliminated” by him) and his consistent “far-sightedness” and “iron-fisted style”, also established a certain “prestige” in the hearts of many ninjas and civilians who were dissatisfied with the status quo or longed for strong leadership.
He skillfully used various propaganda methods to portray himself as a “mainstay” who could turn the tide and lead Konoha out of difficulties in times of crisis.
More importantly, he holds the powerful trump card of the “dictator button” in his hand.
He will not hesitate to secretly “eliminate” those “hard bones” who pose a direct threat to him in the power game or refuse to cooperate with him.
The disappearance of these people will not arouse anyone’s suspicion either, because everyone’s memory will be “corrected”.
In their new memories, those “disappeared” competitors may have “voluntarily withdrawn”, or may have been “disgraced due to some scandals”, or perhaps they “did not participate” in this power struggle from the beginning.
In this way, under Danzo’s overt and covert manipulation, the power game among Konoha’s top leaders gradually developed in a direction favorable to him.
Other forces and individuals who attempted to get their hands on the supreme power were either lured and divided by him, or suppressed and excluded by him, or simply “disappeared from the face of the earth.”
In the end, only Shimura Danzo was left, becoming the only remaining and most popular “candidate” in this power struggle.
However, Danzo was not in a hurry to directly ascend to the position of Hokage that he had always dreamed of.
He knew very well that after experiencing major events such as the Nine-Tails Rebellion and the sacrifice of the Fourth Hokage, the people of Konoha Village were still very fragile and extremely sensitive to changes in power.
If he acts too hastily and appears too impatient, it may cause some unnecessary vigilance and backlash, and even make people think of something bad (for example, an ambitious person taking advantage of the situation to rob).
He needs a safer and more “legitimate” transition method.
Therefore, he cleverly used his influence in the high-level meeting and the operation of the Root Organization in secret to promote the establishment of a brand new position that had never existed in Konoha’s history –
“Chief Archon of Konoha”.
According to his proposal, the position of “Chief Archon” is a temporary transitional arrangement before the “new Hokage” is elected.
His duty is to exercise all powers of the Hokage, manage all military, administrative, economic, diplomatic and other affairs within the village, and ensure the stable operation of Konoha Village during special periods.
This proposal sounds like it is for the overall benefit of the village. It not only solves the current dilemma of “no leader”, but also reserves the possibility of “democratic election of a new Hokage” in the future.
Naturally, it received the “understanding” and “support” of most senior officials.
As for the selection of the “Chief Archon”, there was a “fierce” and “fair” “nomination” and “voting” (of course, behind this process, there was Danzo’s careful planning and behind-the-scenes manipulation).
Danzo Shimura, with his “deep qualifications”, “outstanding leadership skills”, and the “responsibility and commitment” he demonstrated after the Nine-Tails Rebellion, was ultimately “popularly elected” to take on the unprecedented position of “Chief Archon of Konoha”.
When the appointment was announced, Danzo stood on the podium and accepted the “heartfelt” cheers and support from the people below (those so-called “representatives of the people” who had been “screened” and “manipulated” by him).
His face showed just the right amount of “humility” and “solemnity”.
It seemed as if he accepted this position not out of personal ambition, but to take on a heavy responsibility.
But deep down in his heart, he was filled with irrepressible ecstasy and pride.
Chief Consul!
Although it is nominally just a “temporary” position, the power it possesses is no different from that of a real Hokage!
He finally firmly grasped the supreme ruling power of the entire Konoha Village in his own hands!
However, this was just one step in his plan.
His ultimate goal is still the bamboo hat with the word “Hokage” engraved on it.
But now, he has enough power and time to “transform” the village according to his own wishes.
After becoming the “Chief Archon of Konoha”, Danzo immediately began to vigorously implement the various policy concepts he had been planning for a long time.
He wanted to completely liberate Konoha Village from Sarutobi Hiruzen’s “weak” and “inefficient” governance model, which he considered, and turn it into an “iron fortress” with strict discipline, strict enforcement of orders, tough external forces, and high pressure internally.
Many of the relatively mild, relaxed policies that focused on humanity and balance, which were formulated during the reign of the former Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, were quickly abolished or modified by him.
For example, the monitoring and restrictions on the Uchiha clan became more severe and explicit.
For example, the execution standards and reward and punishment system for ninja missions have become more stringent and utilitarian.
For example, stricter censorship and control of speech and thought within the village began.
For example, the attitude towards neighboring small countries has also changed from the previous “peaceful coexistence and non-aggression” to a more active “infiltration”, “deterrence” and even “preemptive strike”.
Chapter 45: Cloud Village, your two-tail is very jumpy! (Old version)
Instead, there is a series of iron-fisted measures that place greater emphasis on discipline, obedience, efficiency and toughness towards the outside world.
Under Danzo’s governance, the atmosphere of the entire Konoha Village quickly became tense and grim.
However, what is strange is that this sudden policy shift has brought about all kinds of inconveniences and depression in life and work.
Be it ordinary villagers or battle-hardened ninjas, it seemed that… none of them felt too much abruptness or discomfort.
Because, in their memories that have been tampered with by the “dictator button”, these policy adjustments and changes seem to be “natural”.
It is “a necessary measure to deal with the current serious situation (the Nine-Tailed Fox Rebellion has just ended, and external threats still exist).”
It is “the price that must be paid for the long-term security and development of the village.”
Even in their new understanding, Konoha Village… seems to have always been of this “iron-blooded style” that emphasizes discipline and obedience.
As for those relatively “mild” and “relaxed” memories of the past, they have become blurred as if they were mosaics, or have simply been “forgotten”.
The power of the “dictator button” once again demonstrated its terrifying power to tamper with cognition and reshape reality.
Danzo was naturally happy to see this happen.
He enjoyed the supreme power to modify the rules and shape the order according to his own wishes.
He felt like a high and mighty god, using his “wise” will to guide these “ignorant” mortals towards the “bright future” he had set.
Although, that “light” may just be a deeper darkness.
After Shimura Danzo successfully ascended the throne of “Konoha’s Chief Governor” and began to vigorously implement his iron-fisted policies, the atmosphere of the entire Konoha Village has undergone earth-shaking changes. This change is not only reflected in the macro policy level, but also has a profound impact on everyone living in this village, especially those who have been close to Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Asuma Sarutobi, as Hiruzen Sarutobi’s biological son, should have been one of the people who felt the most deeply and suffered the most in this “power change”.
However, under the power of the “dictator button” to tamper with reality, his memory, his emotions, and even his perception of his father were distorted in unimaginable ways.
In his tampered memory, his father, the man named “Sarutobi Hiruzen”, was not the Third Hokage who had made outstanding achievements and was famous in the ninja world.
He was just an ordinary jonin who died heroically in a brutal war in the early years of Konoha Village to protect the village and his companions.
Yes, an ordinary jonin.
This word, in his current understanding, is the ultimate definition of fatherhood.
His impression of his father became extremely vague and distant.
It’s as if there’s a thick layer of frosted glass covered with the dust of time, and one can only vaguely see a tall and blurry figure, and some sporadic, incoherent images.
For example, he seemed to remember that his father once taught him to practice shuriken, and his father’s calloused hands were so steady and powerful.
He seemed to remember that when he was hurt and crying, his father had comforted him in a slightly clumsy way, his eyes full of worry and love.
He seemed to remember that his father had once demonstrated some… well… pretty good ninjutsu in front of him? He couldn’t remember exactly what ninjutsu it was.
But these memories are like yellowed old photos, losing their vivid colors and clear details.
More importantly, these memories do not contain any of the glory and responsibility associated with the identity of “Hokage”.
There was no familiar smell of pipe in the Hokage’s office, no majestic statue on the Hokage Rock overlooking all living beings, and no teachings about the “Will of Fire”.
His father was just a respectable but not so “special” ninja who sacrificed himself for the village a long, long time ago.
Therefore, when the power core of Konoha Village underwent a drastic change, when the man named “Shimura Danzo” rose with tremendous force and took control of the entire village.
Asma did not feel any pain of “the enemy who killed his father coming to power”, nor did he have any urge to “avenge his father”.
Because, in his understanding, his father’s death had nothing to do with Danzo. It was a “war tragedy” that had long been settled.
He has very complicated feelings towards Danzo, the “Chief Archon” who suddenly rose to power and ruled the village with an iron fist.
Have reverence.
Because he could clearly feel the unquestionable majesty and unfathomable power emanating from Danzo, and this power made him feel fearful instinctively.
Have doubts.
Because he vaguely felt that the atmosphere in the village seemed… a little off. The excessive “solemnity” and “depression” made him feel a little uncomfortable. But he couldn’t tell exactly what was wrong.
There is even a hint of… indescribable dependence.
Because, deep in his subconscious, there seemed to be some admiration for the “powerful elder”. After losing the clear “father” image as a sustenance, this emotion was involuntarily projected onto Danzo, who was in control of everything at the moment and exuded “absolute authority”.
It’s like a child who has lost his way in the darkness, subconsciously trying to grab the only “solid” straw around him.
So, Asuma chose to remain silent.
He silently accepted the changes in the village and silently carried out the tasks assigned by his superiors.
He buried his vague and distant longing for his father deep in his heart.
Then, with an almost numb attitude, he adapted to this… the “new Konoha” that was “purified” and “reshaped” by Danzo.
He still smokes and still hangs out with the new generation of young ninjas like Shikamaru, Choji, Ino and others.
But deep in his eyes, there was a hint of confusion and emptiness that he himself was not even aware of.
Compared to Asuma, another person who had a close blood relationship with Sarutobi Hiruzen – the young Sarutobi Konohamaru, was even more unaware of all this.
Konohamaru is too small.
When Sarutobi Hiruzen “disappeared”, he was just a baby who had just learned to walk and speak.
Chapter 46: “Visiting” Kumogakure, Raikage, what are you looking at? (Old version)
His memory was as pure as a blank sheet of paper.
With a casual touch of the “dictator button”, all his impressions of his “grandfather” Sarutobi Hiruzen were completely wiped out.
In his innocent memory, he seemed to have always been an orphan without a father or a mother.
There is no kind grandfather who hugs him and makes him laugh every day.
There was no warm embrace to lull him to sleep.
There was also no figure who always held a pipe in his mouth, with a faint smell of tobacco on his body, and looked at him helplessly and dotingly when he cried.
So, how did he grow up?
In his new memory, it seemed… that he was taken care of by an “uncle who was serious but strong inside and would occasionally secretly give him candy.”
The image of this “uncle” is very vague. He may be a member of the Anbu whose memory has been modified, responsible for secretly looking after this “special orphan”. Or, this vague image may subconsciously point to Shimura Danzo who controls everything.
In addition to this “uncle”, there is also a group of… um… “brothers and sisters” (that is, members of the Root) wearing strange black uniforms and various animal masks on their faces. They will occasionally appear beside him and teach him some… um… strange “physical fitness” movements, or give him some… “nutritious meals” that don’t taste very good but can fill their stomachs.
He didn’t have a very specific concept of the word “Hokage”.
He only knew that there seemed to be one… or several “very powerful people” in the village who were managing everything.
As for who these “big guys” are, what their names are, and what their relationship is to him…
These are not issues that a child of his age needs to think about.
He just needs to have enough food and clothes every day, and then… try hard to learn the “weird moves” taught to him by his “brothers and sisters” to make himself “stronger” and no longer be bullied. That’s enough.
So, when the power structure of Konoha Village underwent a drastic change, when Danzo Shimura became the “Chief Regent” and began to rule the village with an iron fist.
Konohamaru is still that innocent little kid who only knows how to play mischief.
He would chase puppies on the street, cry loudly when he couldn’t get his favorite toy, and laugh out loud when he got a piece of delicious candy.
He had no idea that the relative who should have occupied the most important position in his life had disappeared from his world forever.
He also didn’t know how his future life path would change because of this “disappearance”.
Fate is sometimes so cruel and absurd.
The “dictator button” amplifies this cruelty and absurdity to the extreme.
In addition to Sarutobi Hiruzen’s closest relatives, the memories and emotions of those who had been carefully taught by him or had a deep master-disciple relationship with him were also affected to varying degrees.
Kakashi Hatake, the genius ninja known as “Konoha’s No. 1 technician”, is young and full of vigor and vitality.
He became famous in the ninja world for his calm mind, outstanding talents, and the Sharingan transplanted from his good friend Uchiha Obito.
However, beneath his seemingly calm appearance, he hides a heart that has become somewhat closed and indifferent due to experiencing war and loss too early.
In his memory, the concept of “teacher” seemed… a little vague.
Of course, he remembered that his father was the “White Fang of Konoha” Hatake Sakumo. The man who was criticized for “mission failure” and eventually chose to commit suicide in despair was the eternal pain in his heart and an important reason for shaping his belief that “ninjas must abide by the rules.”
He also remembered that he once had a mentor named “Namikaze Minato”. That man, who was as dazzling as the sun and was known as the “yellow flash”, gave him many valuable teachings and care, although they did not spend much time together. It was a pity that he died young, which was a pity.
In addition to these two, during his growth process, it seems that… there should be an elder who is older, wiser, and like a “life mentor”?
Kakashi’s brows were slightly furrowed under his silver-white hair.
Recently, when he was browsing some textbooks about the history of Konoha Village in the library of the Ninja School, he accidentally saw the relevant records about “the disciple of the Second Hokage Senju Tobirama”.
In those records, some familiar names were mentioned, such as “Utatane Koharu”, “Mitomon En”…
A…slightly unfamiliar name was also mentioned – “Sarutobi Hiruzen”.
To him, this name was just an ordinary symbol of a historical figure that appeared in books and was mentioned briefly.
There seems to be… no direct emotional connection with him personally.
In his memory, there was no “Third Hokage Grandpa” who always held a pipe in his mouth and had a kind and gentle smile, and who had ever taught him earnestly what the true “Will of Fire” was.
Nor had he ever felt the kind of care and encouragement that was like a spring breeze when he returned from a mission and reported to “Hokage-sama”.
“Sarutobi Hiruzen… well, it seems… I have some impression of him. It seems like… he is a Hokage who… um… passed away a long time ago?” Kakashi tried hard to search for information about this name in his mind, but in the end he could only get some vague and fragmentary fragments.
He attributed this “vague impression” to his young age at the time, or because he was more focused on his mission and practice and neglected to pay attention to these “high-level figures”.
He felt somewhat sudden and unexpected about the recent drastic changes in the village’s top leadership, such as the emergence of the “Chief Archon” and Lord Danzo’s vigorous “new policies.”
But he didn’t take it too personally.
In his view, these are “adult matters” and the inevitable result of power struggles.
For him, a “tool” who only needs to execute orders, it doesn’t matter much.
He just needs to continue to complete his mission and protect his companions (if there are any), that’s enough.
As for the future of the village, where will it go…
That wasn’t something he needed to worry about.
He is still the same Kakashi Hatake who wears a mask and hides most of his face in shadows.
Chapter 47 Two wooden figures? Disappear! (Old version)
However, in his exposed, slightly lazy dead fish eye, there seemed to be… a hint of imperceptible confusion and emptiness.
Umino Iruka is an ordinary Chunin teacher at Konoha Ninja School.
He doesn’t have amazing talent and a prominent family background like Kakashi.
He was just an ordinary ninja who lost his parents in the Nine-Tails Rebellion and grew up step by step through his own efforts and persistence.
But he has a heart that is warmer and kinder than many talented ninjas.
He loves Konoha Village and those innocent ninja students.
He regards inheriting the “Will of Fire” and training the next generation of qualified Konoha ninjas as his lifelong mission.
However, recently, when Iruka was teaching the “Will of Fire Ideology and Morality Course” to the students, he felt a little… powerless.
In the past, when he explained to the students what the “will of fire” is and what the spirit of “fighting to protect important people” is.
He can always cite many vivid and specific examples.
In particular, he would often refer to the teachings and lessons of a… um… a very respected, deceased “elder”.
That “elder” seemed to have… once been the supreme leader of Konoha Village?
That “elder”, it seemed…had taught generation after generation of Konoha ninjas with his words full of wisdom and love?
When Iruka tried to talk about the deeds of this “elder” in detail in class and quote his famous sayings.
His words always get stuck for unknown reasons.
In his mind, the image, words and deeds of this “elder” became extremely vague and abstract.
It was as if he clearly knew that there was such a person and such truths.
But it is impossible to express it accurately in clear language.
In the end, he could only summarize it with some very vague and conceptual words.
for example:
“Students, we must learn from the noble spirit of ‘a certain great ancestor’ who was willing to sacrifice everything for the village!”
“We must remember the teachings of the ‘heroes who have protected the village for generations’ and pass on the will of fire!”
“We must face all difficulties and challenges bravely, just like those ‘ninja seniors who sacrificed their lives for the peace of Konoha’!”
These words sound reasonable and full of positive energy.
But due to the lack of specific characters and deeds to support it, it seems a bit… empty and weak.
The students were also confused and seemed to understand but not quite.
Iruka himself felt that such teaching was a bit…dry and unconvincing.
But he couldn’t tell exactly what went wrong.
He could only attribute this “teaching dilemma” to his recent lack of preparation for lessons, or because the atmosphere in the village was rather depressing after the Nine-Tailed Fox Rebellion, which led to the students’ low enthusiasm for learning.
He didn’t know that the reason he felt “empty” and “powerless” was that the vivid image in his memory that best represented the “Will of Fire” – the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, and his words and deeds full of wisdom and warmth, had been ruthlessly erased by the “dictator button”.
He could only rely on some vague and tampered “collective memory” to piece together and pass on the “Will of Fire” which had become somewhat “incomplete”.
The future of Konoha Village will also move towards a direction full of unknowns because of this “incompleteness”.
After successfully eliminating the biggest obstacle, Sarutobi Hiruzen, and taking control of the highest power in Konoha Village as the “Chief Archon”, he legitimately took control of the highest power in Konoha Village.
Danzo Shimura could finally start to implement his long-planned iron-fisted policy throughout the entire Konoha Village without any scruples.
He wanted to completely transform this village, which he considered “weak”, “disorganized” and “full of uncertainties”, into a “perfect war machine” with strict discipline, strict enforcement of orders, absolute obedience and a tough stance towards the outside world.
For a moment, the atmosphere in the entire Konoha Village quickly became solemn and depressing.
The number of ninjas patrolling the streets has increased several times more than before.
Most of these patrol ninjas are members of the Root, or some newly promoted “confidants” of Danzo who are absolutely loyal to him.
They had expressionless faces and cold eyes, like emotionless machines, strictly carrying out every order issued by Danzo.
The relatively relaxed and free atmosphere of the past is gone.
The inspection of people entering and leaving the village has become extremely strict.
Anyone without legal identification or whose words or actions are even slightly suspicious will be mercilessly taken away for “inspection.”
There are also more and more detailed “regulations” and “restrictions” for the daily lives of the villagers.
For example, it is forbidden to gather in public places to discuss “village affairs”.
It is prohibited to spread any “rumors” and “negative information” that are not “officially confirmed”.
Even the villagers’ evening curfew has been changed much earlier than before.
The reason is: “To maintain the safety and order of the village and prevent hostile forces from taking advantage of the situation.”
For those newly issued “decrees” signed personally by the “Chief Archon” Danzo.
Anyone who dares to publicly express “incomprehension” or raise “questions”, whether he is an ordinary villager or a ninja of a certain status.
All will soon attract “special attention” from the roots.
In the mildest cases, they were invited to have “tea and a chat” and receive “ideological education” and “warnings”.
In serious cases, you might be “asked to leave” your home by a group of masked men in black late at night, and then…there would be nothing happening again.
With the “help” of the “dictator button”, these “discordant voices” will be dealt with cleanly without leaving a trace.
Over time, the entire Konoha Village fell into a state of depression where everyone was silent.
There were fewer smiles on people’s faces and the light in their eyes dimmed.
They carefully abide by all kinds of new “rules”, for fear that they might accidentally violate some unknown “prohibition” and bring disaster upon themselves.
The whole village is like a precision clock with countless springs wound up. Although it runs in an orderly manner, it has lost its vitality and warmth.
Danzo was very satisfied with this.
Chapter 48 The Raikage is confused! Where is my cat?! (Old version)
He believes that this is what Konoha Village should look like!
Discipline! Obedience! Efficiency!
This is the only way to lead the village to become truly powerful!
As for the so-called “freedom”, “vitality”, “human touch”…
In his opinion, they are just synonyms of weakness and laxity, and are the “cancer” that hinders Mu Shu from becoming stronger, and must be eliminated without mercy!
He stood on the top floor of the Hokage Building (now it should be called the “Chief Archon Building”), overlooking the Konoha Village below, which had become “renewed” under his iron-fisted governance.
The corner of his mouth curled up in a cold and confident arc.
He firmly believes that under his leadership, Konoha Village will usher in an unprecedented “glorious era”!
However, the road to this “glorious era” may be paved with blood and bones.
But what does that matter?
For the “great” goal, any sacrifice is worth it.
He, Danzo Shimura, is ready to take on all of this.
The cold and hard black metal cube in his hand is the most powerful guarantee for him to realize all his ambitions.
He will be the only and absolute…master of this “New Konoha”!
After Danzo Shimura seized power as the “Chief Archon” and implemented his iron-fisted policies throughout Konoha Village, there was a family that was the first and most clearly to feel the chill brought by this “new order”.
This family is the Uchiha clan.
Danzo’s fear and hostility towards the Uchiha had long been deep in his bones. He always believed that this family, which possessed such a powerful bloodline limit as the Sharingan and was arrogant and unruly, was the biggest destabilizing factor within Konoha Village and a time bomb hidden in the heart of the village.
In the past, with the presence of Sarutobi Hiruzen as the “peacemaker”, although Danzo often suppressed and restricted the Uchiha in secret, he always had to consider some impacts and could not go too far.
Although Sarutobi Hiruzen was also wary of the Uchiha clan, he was more inclined to adopt a policy of “appeasement” and “conciliation”, trying to resolve the conflicts between the two sides through communication and understanding, and to reintegrate the Uchiha clan into the big family of Konoha.
This policy, which he considered “naive” and “weak”, was naturally met with strong opposition and disdain from Danzo.
But now, things are different.
Sarutobi Hiruzen, the last “protective umbrella” of the Uchiha clan (although this umbrella itself is not that solid), has “disappeared” from everyone’s memory.
And the one who holds the highest power in Konoha is Danzo Shimura, who holds the deepest hostility towards his Uchiha clan!
Therefore, after Danzo came to power, the monitoring and restriction measures against the Uchiha clan were quickly, openly and ruthlessly strengthened almost overnight.
The repressive measures that previously remained in the dark or were only implemented on a small scale are now openly put on the table and have become formal decrees issued by the “Office of the Chief Executive” with “legal effect.”
The first to be hit was the Konoha Police Force, an important institution on which the Uchiha clan relied to maintain its status and influence in the village.
The power of the police force has been further compressed and weakened.
The scope of the village security patrols they were originally responsible for was greatly reduced. Many important areas, such as the area around the Hokage Building and the core commercial area of the village, were assigned to the “Special Patrol Team” controlled by Root members and Danzo’s confidants.
The police force is also subject to more constraints and restrictions when handling cases involving other families or important figures. It often needs to go through layers of approval from the “Chief Executive Office” before taking action.
This was undoubtedly a heavy blow to the Uchiha clan’s power to enforce the law in the village.
In addition to this, every aspect of the Uchiha clan’s daily life was subject to stricter scrutiny and restrictions.
For example, if the Uchiha wanted to enter or leave the village, whether to carry out missions or visit relatives and friends, they had to go through a more cumbersome and strict approval process than other villagers and ninjas. They would often be delayed for various reasons or even directly refused.
If they wanted to purchase some strategic materials, such as ninja tools, detonating tags, medical supplies, etc., they were also subject to strict quota restrictions and needed to register their purpose and destination in detail.
Even some normal business activities and interpersonal interactions of the Uchiha clan in the village were subject to ubiquitous surveillance and questioning by the Root members.
For a moment, the entire Uchiha clan was shrouded in a depressing and tense atmosphere.
The tribesmen felt the undisguised hostility and pressure from the village’s top leaders, as if an invisible net was tightening little by little, trying to trap them completely and make it difficult for them to breathe.
However, what is strange is that this sudden and almost suffocating suppression.
Most of the Uchiha clan members also felt angry, aggrieved, and in a difficult situation.
But they don’t seem to… link this suppression to a specific character (such as the “disappearance” of Sarutobi Hiruzen).
Because, in their memories that had been tampered with by the “dictator button”, there was no “the Sandaime Hokage’s conciliatory policy” as a comparison.
They seem to have forgotten that not long ago, although they were also treated unfairly, at least… there was still a voice trying to gain some space and understanding for them.
In their new understanding, Konoha Village…seems to have always been highly vigilant and strictly guarded against “unstable factors”.
Especially after experiencing the painful lesson of the Nine-Tails Rebellion, the village leaders’ strengthening of monitoring and restrictions on all “potential threats” (and the Uchiha clan, because of their powerful bloodline limits and certain “stains” in history, are naturally regarded as key targets of prevention) seems to be… a “reasonable”, “routine”, and even “necessary” measure.
Although they are dissatisfied and distressed by this “routine”, they cannot find a clear “reference” to prove that this “routine” itself is an “abnormality”.
They could only attribute the increasing pressure to the fact that the village leaders had become more “sensitive” and “suspicious” after the Nine-Tailed Fox Rebellion.
Or, blame it on the newly appointed “Chief Regent” Danzo Shimura, who was known for his iron fist and his “equal” suppression of all “unstable elements”.
Chapter 49: The Hidden Mist Village? I heard that your Mizukage is also quite arrogant? (Old version)
This cognitive “bias” made the Uchiha clan seem a little… “submissive” or, in other words, “unable to express their pain” when faced with Danzo’s ruthless combination of punches.
The dissatisfaction and anger in their hearts quickly accumulated and fermented in secret.
But they cannot find a suitable outlet, nor can they find a “theoretical basis” to unite and launch effective resistance.
Because they seem to have “forgotten” that they once had a better situation and a future more worth looking forward to.
The patriarch of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Fugaku, as the leader of the entire family, is naturally the person who feels the storm most clearly and bears the greatest pressure.
He sat in the main seat of the slightly dim meeting room in the Uchiha clan’s territory, his face as gloomy as water, his eyes filled with fatigue and anger.
Below are several elders of the Uchiha clan, as well as some core members who are quite influential in the clan.
Everyone’s face had a solemn and uneasy expression.
“Master clan leader, the recent actions of the village leaders are simply too much!” An elder with a hot temper slammed the table and said angrily, “They are trying to force our Uchiha clan to death!”
“Yes, the power of the police force has been cut again and again, and we can barely maintain daily patrols with enough manpower!” Another tribesman in charge of police affairs complained with a worried look on his face.
“As for the procurement of supplies, there were only some restrictions before, but now there are checkpoints everywhere! We are even having trouble equipping the children with enough kunai for training!”
“What’s even more infuriating is those Root lackeys! They keep an eye on us like flies all day long! We, the Uchiha clan, don’t even have an ounce of privacy and freedom in our own village!”
For a time, the meeting hall was filled with complaints and strong dissatisfaction with the village’s top leaders, especially the newly appointed “Chief Regent” Danzo Shimura.
Fugaku listened quietly to the complaints and anger of his tribesmen, his deep Sharingan eyes flashing with complex and incomprehensible light.
Of course, he clearly felt the undisguised pressure and hostility from the village’s top leaders.
This pressure is heavier, more direct, and more… despairing than ever before.
He knew that Danzo was different from Sarutobi Hiruzen.
Although Sarutobi Hiruzen was also on guard against the Uchiha, he at least took some feelings into consideration and used some strategies and would not do things too drastically.
But Danzo is a thorough pragmatist and iron-blooded person.
In his eyes, the Uchiha clan was a thorn that must be removed and a threat that must be completely controlled.
He will not show any mercy, nor will he make any compromise.
Fugaku could even feel that Danzo seemed to be planning and pushing the Uchiha clan into a desperate situation step by step.
What does he want to do?
Could it be that he really wanted to… take the most extreme measures against the Uchiha clan?
This thought made Fugaku feel a chill involuntarily in his heart.
He knew that the dissatisfaction among the tribesmen was rapidly accumulating and fermenting in secret.
Some young and radical members of the clan have begun to organize themselves privately, discussing how to resist the village’s suppression, and even… whether to take more drastic measures to defend the dignity and living space of the Uchiha clan.
These radical voices were temporarily weakened due to the “mysterious disappearance” of the previous “leader” named “Uchiha Setsuna”.
But now, under the intensified suppression by the village’s top leaders, there is a trend of resurgence.
They believed that the village leaders did not trust the Uchiha at all, and no matter how they gave in and endured, they would eventually be liquidated.
Instead of sitting and waiting to die, it is better to rise up and resist, maybe you can get a chance of survival!
Fugaku tried hard to calm these emotional tribesmen and persuade them to remain calm and not act rashly so as not to give the other side an excuse to take action.
He told them that this was an extraordinary period, the village had just experienced the Nine-Tails Rebellion, and everything needed to be rebuilt. It was “understandable” for the top leaders to take some tough measures. As long as the Uchiha clan showed enough “loyalty” and “cooperation”, he believed that the situation would soon improve.
But even when he said these words himself, he felt a little… lacking in confidence.
Because he knew better than anyone that Danzo’s hostility towards the Uchiha was deep-rooted and could not be easily changed.
On the other hand, he also began to think over and over again about the future of the Uchiha clan when he was alone in the dead of night.
Should I continue to endure this humiliation until I am completely devoured and disintegrated by the other side?
still……
There was a flash of determination and ruthlessness in Fugaku’s eyes.
The balance in his heart was quietly tilting.
He knew that if he really reached the point of having no other options left, there would be no way out.
He, Uchiha Fugaku, for the survival of the entire family, might… have to make some choices that he once tried hard to avoid.
And that choice would most likely drag the entire Konoha into a bloody abyss.
Uchiha Shisui, as the most talented and village-loving young ninja in the Uchiha clan, feels deeply worried and puzzled about the current suffocating situation.
He is not like Fugaku, who needs to bear the burden of the entire family, nor is he like those radical members of the clan who only know how to solve problems with anger and confrontation.
He hoped to resolve the conflicts and misunderstandings between the Uchiha clan and the village leaders through rational communication and goodwill expressions.
He firmly believes that as long as both sides can be honest with each other and understand each other, they will be able to find a path to peaceful coexistence and common development.
However, reality gave him a loud slap in the face.
He discovered that the attitude of the village’s top leaders towards the Uchiha clan had changed almost 180 degrees after the new “Chief Regent” Danzo Shimura came to power.
In the past, although there were frictions and distrust, at least… there were some channels for communication and dialogue.
For example, he could convey certain demands and goodwill of the Uchiha clan to the Hokage through his teacher (although his memory of his teacher has become very vague now, he vaguely remembered that he seemed to have had a very respected teacher who had a certain say in the village’s upper echelons).
Chapter 50: Yagura, I want your three tails! (Old version)
But now, this road seems… also broken.
He tried to find some senior people who could communicate rationally and were willing to listen to the Uchiha’s voice.
He went to the newly established “Office of the Chief Archon”, hoping to have a chance to meet with Lord Danzo in person, state the Uchiha clan’s position, and express their loyalty to the village.
But in the end, he didn’t even get to see Danzo.
He was received by only some lower-level officials from the grassroots. They were like emotionless puppets, answering all his questions and requests with official documents and cold clichés.
“The Chief Archon is very busy and has no time to meet with irrelevant people.”
“The Uchiha clan only needs to strictly abide by the village’s regulations and not have any unreasonable expectations, and they will naturally receive the treatment they deserve.”
“If the Uchiha clan has any dissatisfaction with the village’s policies, they can appeal through normal channels, but do not attempt to challenge the authority of the village’s top leaders.”
These cold and tough replies chilled Shisui to the bone.
He also tried to visit those elder advisors who once had a relatively good relationship with the Uchiha clan, such as Utatane Koharu and Mitomon En.
He hoped that through them, he could convey some conciliatory messages to the village leaders.
But the result is still unsatisfactory.
After experiencing “memory tampering”, Utane Koharu and Mitokado En’s attitude towards the Uchiha clan became colder and more vigilant than before.
In their new understanding, it seems… there has never been any “Third-generation Hokage’s conciliatory policy”.
The Uchiha clan has always been an “unstable factor” in the village that needs to be strictly monitored.
So, when Shisui expressed the Uchiha clan’s “goodwill” and “loyalty” to them.
They just looked at him in a businesslike manner, even with a hint of wariness.
“Shisui, we understand your intentions. However, the recent actions of the Uchiha clan have indeed caused some concern in the village. I hope you can take care of yourselves and not do anything that endangers the safety of the village.”
They said this, their tone filled with distance and warning.
Shisui felt a deep sense of powerlessness.
He felt like he and the entire Uchiha clan were trapped in an ever-shrinking cage, surrounded on all sides with no way to escape.
They are being pushed into a corner step by step.
On the other side of the corner may be an abyss from which there is no escape.
This strong sense of crisis made Shisui unable to sleep or eat.
He knew that if no action was taken, the Uchiha clan might really face a catastrophe.
He began to have secret talks with his best friend, Uchiha Itachi, more frequently.
They hope to find a way to prevent this tragedy from happening.
Even if… that method would make them pay an unimaginable price.
While exerting increasing pressure on the Uchiha clan, Danzo Shimura was also methodically infiltrating his influence into various core departments of Konoha Village.
He wanted to firmly control the power center of the entire Konoha in his own hands, to ensure that his will could be implemented smoothly without any constraints or interference from within.
His main method is to promote and place members of the “Root” organization who are absolutely loyal to him.
These members are “perfect tools” that have been “carefully selected” and “specially trained” by him.
They have no personal emotions, no independent thoughts, and their only meaning of existence is to carry out Danzo’s orders.
The Intelligence Department, a key department responsible for collecting, analyzing and transmitting all important information inside and outside Konoha Village, is naturally one of Danzo’s key targets of infiltration.
He used his position as “Chief Executive” and, in the name of “strengthening intelligence work and improving work efficiency,” forcibly placed several core members of the Root into various key positions in the Intelligence Department.
For example, the leader of the operations team responsible for external intelligence collection, the director of the research and judgment office responsible for internal intelligence analysis, and the head of the archives department responsible for managing confidential archives, etc.
These positions are directly related to the acquisition, interpretation and preservation of intelligence.
Once it is occupied by Danzo’s confidants, it means that the entire Konoha Village’s intelligence system will be exposed to Danzo’s surveillance.
Although Yamanaka Inoichi felt somewhat dissatisfied and wary about this, facing Danzo’s unquestionable “orders” and the flawless “business capabilities” of those Root members, he could only endure it temporarily and dare not speak out.
Anbu, an elite organization that reports directly to the Hokage (now the Chief Archon), is responsible for carrying out various difficult secret missions and protecting the safety of the village’s top leaders. It is also a long-coveted target of Danzo.
On the grounds of “strengthening the power of the Anbu and improving its ability to deal with emergencies”, he also placed many members of the Root within the Anbu.
These people, relying on the cruel methods and absolute obedience they acquired in the Root, quickly gained a foothold in the Anbu and gradually took control of the leadership of some teams and branches.
The leader of the Anbu, “Night Owl”, also noticed this abnormal “personnel change” and the subtle changes in the atmosphere within the Anbu.
However, he was also unable to take effective countermeasures due to the lack of a clear “Hokage” to rely on and his fear of Danzo’s unfathomable strength and means.
He could only watch helplessly as the Anbu, which he once took pride in, was gradually eroded and infiltrated by Danzo’s power.
In addition to the Intelligence Department and the Anbu, there are also the Barrier Team responsible for the defense of the village barrier, the Logistics Department responsible for the allocation and supply of materials within the village, and even some clerical departments responsible for daily administrative management…
Without exception, they all became the targets of Danzo’s “Root Infiltration” plan.
The key positions in these departments have been replaced by new faces one after another like a revolving door.
And these “new faces”, without exception, are inextricably linked to Danzo or the Root organization.
Danzo was like a skilled chess player who calmly placed each chess piece in his hand on the huge chessboard of Konoha Village.
He wanted to weave the entire power network of Konoha into an impenetrable giant network that belonged only to him.
In this huge web, he is the only spider and can prey on any prey he wants.
Chapter 51 “Friendly Exchange”, Kirigakure also loses his memory! (Old version)
With the continuous infiltration and expansion of Danzo’s power, the nature of Konoha’s assassination tactics special forces (Anbu) has also undergone significant changes.
Although the Anbu also carried out some shady missions in the past, their main focus was on carrying out difficult S-level missions, collecting intelligence on hostile countries and organizations, and acting as a sharp blade in the hands of the Hokage at critical moments.
They are the most mysterious and awe-inspiring guardians of Konoha Village.
However, after Danzo took control of the highest power in Konoha and infiltrated the Root’s power into the Anbu.
The focus of the Anbu’s work began to undergo a subtle but fatal shift.
High-difficulty external missions and intelligence gathering are still ongoing.
But at the same time, more and more Anbu resources and power were invested in monitoring the internal structure of Konoha Village, reviewing intelligence, and…eliminating the so-called “dissidents” and “unstable factors.”
The Anbu, which was supposed to be the sharp blade protecting the village, is gradually turning into a sword of Damocles hanging over the heads of all Konoha villagers and ninjas.
The masks on the faces of the Anbu members seemed to become even colder and more terrifying because of this.
The means they used to carry out their tasks also became more cruel and ruthless.
In the past, although Anbu members also killed people, it was mostly while performing missions or when necessary to protect their companions.
But now, many of the orders they received were directed at unarmed civilians, or some ninjas from the same village who were listed as “elimination targets” simply because of “improper thoughts” or “disrespectful words.”
This change in nature caused some Anbu members who still had conscience and bottom line to feel deeply confused and painful.
But they were powerless to resist.
Because any questioning and hesitation about orders may make them the next target to be “eliminated”.
Under the high-pressure rule of Danzo and the Root, the entire Anbu was filled with suffocating fear and oppression.
No one dared to say a word more, no one dared to make an extra expression.
They can only numbly execute every instruction from “above” like emotionless machines.
No matter how ridiculous and cruel the order was.
Konoha Village, a village once full of sunshine, laughter and the will of fire.
Under the manipulation of Danzo Shimura and the “dictator button” in his hand, life is sliding step by step into a darker and colder abyss.
And all this seems… just beginning.
After Shimura Danzo, as the “chief governor”, used iron-fisted means to reshape the power structure and policy orientation of Konoha Village, the atmosphere within the village became increasingly oppressive and tense. This change not only affected the families and individuals who were directly suppressed, but also deeply touched some older generation ninjas who were once deeply influenced by the ideas of the “old era”.
Most of these people grew up during the time of the Second Hokage, Senju Tobirama, and the “disappeared” Third Hokage, Sarutobi Hiruzen. They personally experienced the difficult journey of Konoha Village from its inception to prosperity, and they also sacrificed their lives and shed their blood to protect the peace and tranquility of the village.
Although their memories are filled with the cruelty of war and the tragedy of sacrifice, they are also engraved with the deep friendship between comrades and the simple and firm belief in the “Will of Fire”.
They once followed a certain… um… a certain very respected “elder” who was as wise as a kind father (the image of Sarutobi Hiruzen had also become vague in their memories, leaving only a conceptualized symbol of a “leader”), and fought to protect the smiling faces of everyone in the village.
They have also witnessed that under the leadership of “that elder”, Konoha Village has always maintained a relatively tolerant and humane atmosphere despite going through many ups and downs.
However, now…
Everything has changed.
The Konoha that they were once so familiar with became increasingly unfamiliar and more… chilling under the rule of the newly appointed “Chief Archon” named Danzo Shimura.
On the streets, those ninjas with cold eyes who patrolled like machines made them shudder.
The ubiquitous surveillance and oppression in the air made them feel breathless.
The teachings of the “Will of Fire” that they once regarded as golden rules seemed to have been replaced by a more cruel and utilitarian “Iron Law”.
The once clear object of loyalty in their memories, the “spiritual leader” who was worthy of their protection with their lives, has also become vague, as if it had never really existed.
They don’t know who they should fight for or why they should fight.
They also could not agree with Danzo’s harsh, high-pressure, and even…brutal way of ruling.
In their view, Konoha is no longer the home they once swore to protect with their lives.
It has become a cold, emotionless machine that only pursues efficiency and obedience.
Therefore, some of the older generation of ninjas who were once loyal to the “old times” and deeply influenced by the ideas of “a certain elder”, after experiencing initial confusion, bewilderment and struggle, finally chose to… give up.
They felt discouraged and hopeless.
They were unwilling to work for a Konoha that was “beyond recognition”.
They also didn’t want to become tools for the man named Danzo to consolidate his power.
Some of them took the initiative to submit retirement applications to the “Office of the Chief Executive” on the grounds of “advanced age, injuries and illness, and being overwhelmed.”
Danzo was naturally happy to see these “old guys” “voluntarily resign” and approved it without hesitation.
In his opinion, these old people with rigid ideas who could not keep up with the pace of the “new era” should have been eliminated long ago. Their departure would make room for him to promote more “newcomers” who were loyal to him.
Another group of people chose a more passive way of resistance – seclusion.
They left Konoha Village quietly, or hid in some unknown corner of the village, no longer participating in any village affairs, and no longer interacting with anyone.
They just want to retain some inner peace and dignity in the last moments of their lives, and not be contaminated by the world that has become crazy and strange.
Although on the surface, the departure of these older generation ninjas did not have much impact on the overall strength of Konoha Village.
Chapter 52: Iwagakure Village! Old man Ohnoki, come out to receive guests! (Old version)
After all, they are older and their fighting capacity is not as good as before.
However, their departure also took away some of the valuable experience, wisdom and heritage of the “old era”.
They took away the survival methods summed up in the brutal war, the companionship forged in the test of life and death, and those… the most authentic and warmest understandings of the “Will of Fire”.
These intangible things, once lost, are difficult to get back.
The spiritual core of Konoha Village is being eroded and hollowed out bit by bit without anyone noticing.
Danzo, however, didn’t care at all.
In his opinion, the so-called “experience” and “inheritance” are worthless garbage if they cannot be used by him and should have been swept into the history books long ago.
What he needed was a brand new Konoha that was shaped completely according to his will.
Any “impurities” related to the “old times” must be cleared away.
After eliminating those older generation ninjas with “inconsistent ideas”, Danzo began to turn his attention to the “supervisor”-level figures in various core departments of Konoha Village.
These people hold the actual operational power of each department and are the key link in Danzo’s implementation of new policies and execution of his will.
If these people’s thoughts are not “unified” enough, or their abilities are not up to the task, or if they pretend to obey his orders and do things perfunctorily.
So, no matter how “wise” the policies he formulates are, they will ultimately be nothing but illusions and will not be implemented.
In this regard, Danzo’s methods were equally ruthless.
He used the “dictator button”, a powerful “killer weapon”, to carry out “targeted elimination” again and again against those department heads who he considered “unqualified”.
For example, the Minister of Konoha’s Logistics Department, an old guy who looks honest but is actually a bit greedy and always delays and deducts money for various reasons when executing Danzo’s order to “give priority to the Root in supplies.”
During a “routine inspection” of the logistics department’s work, Danzo called the minister to a secluded warehouse on the grounds that he “needed to understand some matters in private.”
Then, while the other party was still nodding and trying to explain and please him, he pressed the button without hesitation.
This minister, who had worked in the logistics department for many years and thought he had extensive connections and that no one dared to touch him, disappeared completely from this world along with his “little secrets” that enriched himself.
The next day, the position of Minister of Logistics became vacant.
Then, under Danzo’s “recommendation” and “arrangement”, a confidant who had been in charge of logistics management in the Root for many years, was loyal to him, and was proficient in various “resource allocation” methods, “naturally” took over this position.
From then on, all strategic materials of Konoha Village began to flow in continuously, with priority given to the Root. Other departments could only get some “leftovers”.
For example, the monitor of Konoha’s barrier class is a senior ninja who is quite accomplished in barrier techniques but has a somewhat arrogant personality and is not very obedient to management.
This person was quite critical of Danzo’s plan to deploy more and tighter surveillance barriers in the village to “strengthen internal security precautions.” He believed that this would not only consume a lot of resources, but also infringe on the privacy of the villagers and cause unnecessary panic.
He publicly expressed his opposition at several internal meetings.
Danzo naturally would not tolerate such “discordant voices” to continue to exist.
He invited the leader of the barrier class to a secret laboratory at the root, under the pretext of “needing to jointly research a new barrier technology”.
Then, when the other party was still enthusiastically showing the blueprint of his latest research on the barrier, Danzo used a button to “clear” him and his “inappropriate” ideas.
Afterwards, a Root member who had mediocre talent in barrier techniques but was obedient to Danzo’s orders was “appointed to take over the barrier class”.
From then on, the inside and outside of Konoha Village were filled with various strange barriers controlled by the Root, which were full of surveillance and control.
Similar “changes of supervisors” occurred almost every day in various departments of Konoha Village after Danzo became the “Chief Regent”.
Those supervisors who once had a certain say in their respective fields, but because their thoughts were not “unified” enough, or their abilities were not enough to implement Danzo’s will, or simply because Danzo disliked them, all withered away silently like autumn leaves.
Instead, there are groups of Root elites who are carefully selected and trained by Danzo and are absolutely loyal to him, or some puppet characters who have mediocre abilities but are very easy to control.
The power center of the entire Konoha Village was quickly firmly under Danzo’s control through his “surgical” “personnel optimization.”
His will can be implemented unimpeded in every corner of the village.
Anyone who dares to disobey him will face the most severe and thorough “punishment”.
After completing the integration and consolidation of internal power, Danzo began to turn his gaze, full of aggression and expansionist desire, outside the village.
Under his leadership, Konoha Village’s foreign policy quickly changed from the “peaceful coexistence and non-aggression” of Sarutobi Hiruzen’s era to a more active and tougher “hawkish diplomacy.”
He believed that the ninja world was a jungle where the strong preyed on the weak, and the so-called “peace” was just a brief respite given by the strong to the weak.
If Konoha Village wants to be truly invincible, it must have the strength to crush everything and dare to show its sharp fangs to any enemy who dares to challenge it.
Therefore, when conducting diplomatic negotiations with other ninja villages, Konoha Village’s attitude became extremely tough and uncompromising.
Border frictions or interest disputes that could be resolved through negotiation and compromise in the past would now become tense and even on the verge of breaking out because of Konoha’s refusal to give up an inch of territory.
Danzo would even instruct members of the Root or the border patrol forces under his control to proactively provoke some small-scale border conflicts in order to test the bottom line of the surrounding ninja villages and demonstrate Konoha Village’s determination to “not fear a fight”. At the same time, it would also create some “reasonable” excuses for his next expansion plan.
Chapter 53 Four or Five Tails? All of them turn into wild animals! (Old version)
For example, the Sand Village in the Land of Wind, because it is located in the desert and lacks resources, has always had some territorial and resource disputes with the Land of Fire in the border areas.
In the past, Sarutobi Hiruzen would mostly adopt a relatively restrained attitude, easing the conflicts between the two sides through diplomatic negotiations and economic assistance.
But now, Danzo has changed his usual behavior.
Not only did he reject all proposals from the Sand Village regarding resource sharing and border demarcation, but he also dispatched a large number of troops in the name of “maintaining the territorial integrity and national interests of the Land of Fire”, conducted high-intensity military exercises in the border areas, and put on a tough stance of being ready for war at any time.
This sudden toughness made the top leaders of Sand Village angry and confused. They didn’t understand why Konoha Village suddenly became so aggressive.
Similar situations also occurred in the interactions with the Iwagakure Village in the Land of Earth, the Kumogakure Village in the Land of Lightning, and the Mist Village in the Land of Water.
Konoha Village was like a tiger that suddenly awakened from its slumber, and began to reveal its sharp claws and bloodthirsty nature to the entire ninja world.
This change naturally aroused the high vigilance of the other four major ninja villages and some surrounding small countries.
They were all keenly aware of the dramatic changes within Konoha Village (although they didn’t know what exactly had happened, they only knew that Konoha seemed to have a new, tougher leader) and the sudden shift in its foreign policy.
They felt very uneasy and wary of Konoha Village’s sudden, aggressive and expansionist attitude.
In their view, the actions of Konoha Village have seriously undermined the already very fragile balance of power and trust between the countries in the ninja world.
If Konoha is allowed to continue acting recklessly like this, it is likely to trigger another large-scale war that affects the entire ninja world.
This is something that no country that has experienced the cruelty of war would want to see.
As a result, all major ninja villages began to take emergency action.
On the one hand, they strengthened their intelligence gathering work on Konoha Village, trying to find out what exactly had happened inside Konoha, and what kind of person the newly appointed “Chief Regent” Danzo Shimura was, and what his real intentions were.
On the other hand, they also began to secretly adjust their respective national defense deployments, strengthen military forces in border areas, and stockpile strategic materials to deal with any possible conflicts and wars.
Some small countries that were originally hostile to each other due to conflicts of interest even began to temporarily put aside their prejudices against each other under the strong pressure of Konoha, and quietly contacted and united, trying to work together to fight the threat from Konoha.
The situation in the entire ninja world has once again become tense and turbulent because of Danzo’s “hawkish diplomacy”.
A new storm seems to be brewing.
However, the instigator of all this, Danzo Shimura, doesn’t seem to care about it.
He even kind of… enjoyed the feeling of being the center of attention and surrounded by enemies.
In his opinion, this is a manifestation of the strength of Konoha Village!
Only a truly strong person can make all enemies feel fear and anxiety!
He firmly believed that under his iron-fisted leadership, Konoha Village would be able to stand firm in the coming storm, and even… go one step further and become the sole overlord of the entire ninja world!
Of course, he also knew that this road would be full of thorns and blood.
But he was ready.
The “dictator button” in his hand is his greatest reliance and confidence.
Any enemy who dares to block his progress will be ruthlessly “eliminated” by him!
And in a dark corner of Konoha Village, Orochimaru was observing with interest Danzo’s series of swift and even… somewhat crazy actions.
He felt both fear and excitement about the unquestionable authority that Danzo had recently demonstrated, his powerful ability to arbitrarily modify the rules and reshape the order, and the profound and strange changes that had taken place within Konoha Village.
What was terrifying was that the power that Danzo possessed seemed… to be beyond his understanding of ninjutsu and chakra.
The method that can make a person disappear completely without a sound and can also tamper with the memories of all related personnel is simply… unheard of and unseen!
If Danzo used this power on him…
Orochimaru couldn’t help but shudder.
He knew that with his current research results and strength, it would be difficult to resist.
But at the same time, an even stronger excitement and desire, like a poisonous snake, quickly grew in his heart.
He instinctively realized that Danzo must be holding some kind of “power” or “secret” beyond imagination!
And this “power” or “secret” undoubtedly has a fatal attraction to his grand goal of pursuing immortality and exploring the origin of life!
If…if he could get this kind of power…
There was a greedy and fanatical light flashing in Orochimaru’s golden snake eyes.
He developed an extremely strong desire to explore the nature of this unknown power.
He wanted to know, how did Danzo do it?
Where does that power come from?
Can it be replicated? Can it be controlled?
These questions, like countless ants, constantly gnawing at his mind, making him unable to sleep or eat.
Of course, Orochimaru is not a reckless person.
He knew that the current Danzo was no longer the “colleague” he knew before, who was insidious and cunning, but at least acted within certain rules.
Danzo now is like a prehistoric beast that has broken free from all constraints, full of unpredictable danger and destructiveness.
If I act rashly or reveal my “interest” in him, I will likely become his next target of “cleaning”.
Therefore, Orochimaru began to hide his research and ambitions more carefully.
On the surface, he showed an attitude of “active support” and “full cooperation” towards Danzo’s various “new policies”.
He would even take the initiative to provide Danzo with some of his latest “scientific research results” in order to gain his trust and favor.
But secretly, he used all available resources and opportunities to conduct a more covert and in-depth investigation into Danzo and the mysterious power in his hands.
He was like a most cunning poisonous snake, waiting patiently in the darkness, observing and looking for that possible opportunity to strike with one strike.
Chapter 54 Tsuchikage: Where is my tailed beast?! (Old version)
He knew that this would be a very dangerous but also very exciting game.
And the ultimate reward of the game might be… the key to the realm of “God” that he had always dreamed of!
Danzo, Orochimaru.
These two men are equally ambitious, equally unscrupulous, and equally have an extreme desire for power.
Because of the mysterious “dictator button”, their fates are once again entangled.
A more secretive and more dangerous secret war is about to slowly begin under the shadow of Konoha Village.
As Konoha Village, under the iron-fisted rule of Danzo Shimura, gradually slid towards a dangerous direction full of repression, killing and outward expansion, those who had been deeply influenced by the “Will of Fire” and had deep feelings for this village all felt this suffocating change to a greater or lesser extent.
Jiraiya, one of the legendary three ninjas, the “Toad Sage” of Konoha Village, ended his long career of traveling and “collecting materials” and returned to the village. He keenly sensed the unusual atmosphere.
The Konoha in his memory, which was also full of contradictions and problems but at least retained a trace of humanity and freedom, seemed… to have disappeared.
What replaced it was a “new Konoha” that made him feel both unfamiliar and sad.
The cold eyes of the patrolling ninjas on the street made him shudder.
The ubiquitous surveillance and oppression in the air made him breathless.
In the pub, those generous drinkers who used to be able to speak freely and talk a lot have now become cautious in their words and actions, for fear that they might accidentally say something wrong and bring disaster upon themselves.
The whole village seemed to be covered by an invisible net, and everyone was trying to survive carefully within the grid.
This high-pressure and solemn atmosphere made Jiraiya feel deeply distressed.
Is this… still the Konoha that he once swore to protect with his life?
Is this… still the great village that gave birth to countless heroes and inherited the “Will of Fire”?
He couldn’t accept what he saw.
He wanted to change and pull the village back from the brink of danger.
But…what can he do?
In his memory, it seemed that… there had once been a respected elder who could stop all this and bring the village back to the “right track”.
That elder was his teacher and the most important guide in his life.
He possesses unparalleled wisdom and prestige, as well as a heart of love that truly loves this village and every villager.
If he were there, he would never allow Konoha to become what it is now!
Jiraiya painfully discovered that he actually… couldn’t remember who that teacher was!
The memory of his teacher became extremely vague and incomplete in his mind, with only some scattered and fragmentary impressions left.
It was as if the most important guiding light in his life had suddenly gone out.
Having lost this clear “spiritual pillar” and “source of hope”, Jiraiya felt an unprecedented sense of powerlessness.
He didn’t know who to ask for help, nor did he know what method he should use to fight against the man named Danzo Shimura who was dragging Konoha into the abyss.
He could only watch helplessly as the village slid step by step towards the dangerous direction he did not want to see.
His heart was filled with worries about the future and deep despair.
He began to drink more frequently, trying to use alcohol to numb his nerves and forget the realities that made him feel painful and powerless.
He also began to work more frantically on his “material collection” work, trying to find a bit of comfort and escape from those fictional stories and unbridled emotions.
The once unrestrained and optimistic “Toad Sage” seems… to be having his inner light devoured bit by bit by this depressed and desperate “New Konoha”.
Under this increasingly darkening shadow, the situation of another special being, who should have been treated like a hero and carefully cared for by the village, has become increasingly difficult and dangerous.
This existence is the baby Uzumaki Naruto, who was born not long ago and unfortunately became the new generation of Nine-Tails Jinchuriki.
Before Sarutobi Hiruzen “disappeared”, Naruto’s identity as the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki was also a sensitive and tricky issue among the Konoha high-level officials.
But at least, he has the kind “Third Hokage Grandpa” Sarutobi Hiruzen, who secretly gives him the utmost protection and care.
Sarutobi Hiruzen knew well the importance of the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki to the village, and he also understood the heavy fate that Naruto, an innocent child, had to bear.
He tried hard to find a difficult balance between “ensuring the safety of the village” and “giving Naruto a relatively normal childhood.”
He would personally take care of Naruto’s daily life, buy him some small toys, gently stroke his head with his warm palms, and tell him to be strong and happy.
He would also warn other people in the village, especially those villagers who had experienced the Nine-Tails Rebellion and harbored fear and resentment towards the Nine-Tails, not to transfer their hatred towards the Nine-Tails to this innocent child.
However, this secret protection and care cannot completely eliminate the villagers’ rejection and fear of Naruto.
But at least, it provided a small protective umbrella for Naruto’s lonely and difficult childhood, preventing him from being completely exposed to those cold and malicious eyes.
Sarutobi Hiruzen, the only and most important guardian in Naruto’s life, has “disappeared” from everyone’s memory.
The small umbrella that once protected him from wind and rain also disappeared.
In its place was the cold and ruthless iron-fisted rule of Danzo Shimura.
In Danzo’s opinion, Uzumaki Naruto is not a child who needs to be loved and cared for at all.
He is just an extremely unstable “Tailed Beast Weapon” that may go berserk at any time!
It is a “tool” that must be closely monitored, strictly controlled, and even sacrificed without hesitation when necessary!
So, after Sarutobi Hiruzen’s secret protection was gone, the village leaders’ attitude towards Naruto changed from “secret protection” to “tool under strict surveillance.”
Uzumaki Naruto’s situation in the village became worse and worse, and he became miserable.
Chapter 55: The Hidden Sand Village? That One-Tailed brat is quite arrogant! (Old version)
The villagers who had once restrained themselves towards Naruto out of consideration for the feelings of “The Third Hokage” have now become unscrupulous.
Their rejection and fear of Naruto became more intense because they lost the “restraint from the top.”
Some villagers who had lost their loved ones in the Nine-Tailed Fox Rebellion would even vent all their resentment and anger on this innocent child.
They would curse him with the most vicious language, calling him “fox boy”, “disaster star”, and “ominous thing”.
Some naughty children, with the tacit approval or even indulgence of their parents, would throw stones and spit at him, treating him as an object that could be bullied and made fun of at will.
Some indifferent shopkeepers would refuse to sell him food and daily necessities even if he had enough money to pay.
Even some Genin he met on the training ground would deliberately exclude and bully him because of his “unique” identity, using him as a tool for venting and entertainment.
Naruto’s childhood was completely surrounded by loneliness, hunger, cold, and the strange looks of others filled with disgust, fear, and contempt.
He didn’t know what he did wrong.
He didn’t know why everyone avoided him, hated him, and bullied him.
He is just an ordinary child who longs for love, recognition and friends!
Whenever it was late at night and everyone was asleep, he would curl up alone in that simple and shabby little apartment, hugging his quilt that had been washed so much that it turned white, and crying silently.
He would remember that in those vague, seemingly unreal “dreams”, there was once a very kind old grandfather with a goatee who would hug him gently, tell him some interesting stories, and secretly buy him some of his favorite ramen.
But those “dreams” are always so short and illusory.
When he woke up from his dream, he was still faced with cold walls, an empty room, and malicious eyes outside the window.
The overwhelming sense of loneliness and deep confusion about his own existence completely overwhelmed the young child like a tide.
However, even in such a harsh and desperate environment.
Uzumaki Naruto is still surviving tenaciously.
Flowing in his body is the blood of the Uzumaki clan, which comes from his mother, Uzumaki Kushina, and is full of resilience and vitality and never gives up.
The Nine-Tailed Demon Fox’s unimaginable chakra is also sealed in his body. Although this power has brought him endless disasters and pain, it has also given him recovery abilities and vitality far beyond those of ordinary people.
More importantly, deep in his heart, it seemed that… there was still a faint but never-extinguished flame burning.
That flame is a desire for love, an obsession for recognition, and a glimmer of hope for the future.
After being bullied, he would hide secretly, wipe away his tears, and then use a more naughty and eye-catching way to attract other people’s attention, even if most of the attention was negative.
When he was extremely hungry, he would look for some edible food in the trash can, or use his clumsy skills to catch some small fish in the river.
He would make a wish to the moon every lonely night, hoping that tomorrow… there would be someone willing to smile at him and be his friend.
This kind of tenacious vitality, this kind of resilience that refuses to give up in the face of despair, made Danzo feel a little… surprised and displeased when he was observing him in secret.
Yes, unhappy.
Because, in Danzo’s plan, Uzumaki Naruto, the “Tailed Beast Weapon”, should be completely isolated and completely swallowed by despair.
Only in this way can he be more easily controlled and utilized by himself in the future.
Any trace of “kindness” and “warmth” from the outside world may interfere with his “shaping” of Naruto, making this “weapon” no longer so “pure” and “controllable”.
However, even under Danzo’s iron-fisted rule, even in an atmosphere where the entire village was filled with rejection and fear of Naruto.
There will still be some… insignificant, but precious “kindness” like the stars in the dark night, quietly warming Naruto’s cold and lonely heart.
For example, when an old lady selling bread on the street corner saw Naruto looking pale and skinny with hunger and looking pitifully at her bread stall, she couldn’t help but secretly give him a piece of steaming bread that had just come out of the oven, and then quickly drove him away, for fear of being seen by others.
For example, when an uncle who was a handyman cleaning the ninja school saw Naruto sitting alone in the corner of the playground because he was punished for not being allowed to eat lunch because of fighting, he would quietly hand him a rice ball he brought, then clumsily rub his head with his rough palms and tell him “Be strong and don’t give up.”
For example, a young Genin who had just graduated from the Ninja School and still retained a bit of innocence and passion, when seeing Naruto being maliciously bullied by other senior students on the training ground, would not be able to help but stand up to rescue him, and would also secretly teach him some basic physical skills and shuriken techniques, encouraging him to “work hard to become stronger and protect himself.”
These “kindnesses”, although insignificant and fleeting.
But for Naruto who was in a desperate situation, it was like a spring of sweet water in the desert and a spark in the darkness, supporting him from completely sinking and collapsing in this suffocating loneliness and malice.
However, these precious “goodwill” soon attracted Danzo’s “attention”.
Through the Root’s pervasive surveillance network, he had a clear grasp of the identity and behavior of everyone who had secretly helped Naruto.
In his opinion, the “goodwill” of these people is simply a “stupid” and “dangerous” act!
They are interfering with his “shaping” of the “Nine-Tails Weapon”!
They are injecting some unnecessary “emotion” and “hope” into this “unstable factor”!
This is absolutely intolerable!
So, Danzo used the “dictator button” in his hand again without hesitation.
The old woman who once secretly gave Naruto bread was found dead “peacefully” in her home one morning. The neighbors said that she died of old age and passed away “peacefully”. But in their new memories, it seemed that… there had never been an old woman who secretly gave bread to the “fox boy”.
The handyman uncle who once gave Naruto rice balls and encouraged him to be strong, unfortunately “slipped” and fell into the river outside the village in an “accident” and never came out again.
Chapter 56 Fengying, let me borrow your son to “play with”! (Old version)
People all said that it was his own carelessness. But in their new memories, it seemed that they had also forgotten that there was once a kind uncle who cared for “that child”.
The young Genin who had taught Naruto how to do body techniques and helped him out, unfortunately encountered a “powerful enemy” and “died heroically” during an “ordinary” C-rank mission. His companions all felt “regretful” for this, but in their new memories, it seemed that… they could not remember any intersection between him and the “fox boy”.
These few “sources of goodwill”, like stars in the dark night, were extinguished one by one by Danzo using various “reasonable” methods.
Uzumaki Naruto was finally completely trapped in a desperate situation where he was isolated and helpless.
He could no longer feel any warmth and kindness from the outside world.
All he encountered was endless indifference, disgust, fear and rejection.
He didn’t know why those people who had been kind to him suddenly “disappeared” one by one.
He also didn’t know why the world was so full of malice towards him.
The overwhelming sense of loneliness and deep confusion about his own existence surged in from all directions like cold sea water, ready to drown him completely.
He began to become quieter and more withdrawn.
He no longer asked for help from anyone, nor did he expect anything from anyone.
He was like a wounded little animal, alone, curled up in a corner of the world, silently licking his bleeding wounds.
However, even in such a desperate situation.
He still didn’t fall down.
The unyielding vitality within him, which came from his mother Uzumaki Kushina, was supporting him.
Within his body, the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox’s chakra, which was huge enough to destroy the world, was also nourishing his body and protecting his soul in a way that he was not yet aware of, so that he would not be completely swallowed up by the endless darkness.
More importantly, deep in his subconscious, there seemed to be… a voice buried.
A vague but extremely firm voice.
That voice kept telling him:
“Don’t give up!”
“You…are not alone!”
Where does this sound come from?
Is it from the unyielding inheritance in his blood?
Or does it come from the instinctive desire for “bondage” deep in his soul?
Or… was it the last words from an “important person” whom he had forgotten but who had left an indelible mark in his life?
Naruto didn’t know.
He only knew that he… couldn’t fall down.
He wants to survive!
He wants to become stronger!
He wants everyone to recognize his existence!
This almost paranoid obsession became the only motivation that supported him to continue struggling in this cold and cruel world.
All of this was coldly watched by Danzo who was hiding in the dark.
He felt both surprised and a little…impatient at Naruto’s tenacious vitality.
In his opinion, this “Nine-tailed Weapon” is still not “obedient” enough and not “desperate” enough.
He still needs… further “polishing” and “shaping”.
He wanted to completely extinguish the last trace of “unrealistic fantasy” in Naruto’s heart, and turn him into a “perfect tool” who only knew how to obey orders and had no self-will.
The “dictator button” in his hand will be the most reliable and cruel means for him to achieve this goal.
The shadow of Konoha Village became even heavier and more suffocating because of the tragic experience of this young Jinchūriki.
A silent battle centered around “hope” and “despair”, “control” and “resistance” is quietly unfolding deep in this seemingly peaceful village.
Time flies, the years pass by like a shuttle.
Several years later, Danzo Shimura ruled Konoha Village with an iron fist as the “Chief Archon”.
Uzumaki Naruto, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki who struggled to survive in loneliness and despair, has now graduated from the Ninja Academy and become a true Genin.
Graduated with him and was assigned to the same class was the surviving orphan of the Uchiha clan (in this modified world line, whether the Uchiha clan genocide occurred, or in what form it occurred, needs to be determined based on the degree of Danzo’s “purification”, but in order to maintain the continuity of the plot and subsequent conflicts, it can be set that although the Uchiha clan suffered a severe blow, they were not completely wiped out, and Sasuke is still the “genius” and “hope” of the clan), Uchiha Sasuke.
And, Haruno Sakura, who excels in academic performance but is relatively mediocre in practical ability.
The one in charge of guiding Team 7 is the elite jonin, Hatake Kakashi, who is known for his calmness, wisdom and superb ninjutsu.
Class 7, the legendary team that carried countless bonds, laughter, and tears in the “original work”, has quietly undergone some subtle but profound changes in this world that has been wantonly tampered with by the “dictator button”.
Hatake Kakashi, as the instructor of this team, his words, actions, and views on things are obviously different from what he “should” be.
In this world where the “Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen” does not exist, there is no “Will of Fire” taught by the kind elder as a spiritual guide.
Kakashi’s personality seemed to have become more…cold and pragmatic.
He is still the mysterious man wearing a mask that hides most of his face.
He still possesses the formidable Sharingan and the amazing ability to copy thousands of ninjutsu.
However, the care for his companions, the support for the younger generations, and the emphasis on the spirit of “teamwork” that he once inadvertently revealed seemed to have… weakened a lot.
He showed an almost uncompromising absolute execution of the orders given by his superiors (that is, the “Office of the Chief Archon” represented by Danzo).
He no longer questioned or compromised orders because of the nature of the mission or the safety of his companions, as he did before.
In his view, orders are orders and must be obeyed and completed unconditionally.
As for the sacrifices and costs that may occur during the mission…
That is just the “cost” that must be paid to complete the task.
His understanding of “teamwork” is more inclined towards the efficiency and success rate of task execution rather than the emotional bonds and mutual protection between members.
In his opinion, a qualified ninja team should be like a precision machine, with each component (that is, each member) performing its duties and operating efficiently to achieve the greatest goal with minimal loss.
As for the relationship between the members…
That’s unnecessary, even… dangerous.
Chapter 57 Gaara: ??? What happened? (Old version)
Because too much emotion will only affect judgment, reduce efficiency, and may even lead to mission failure at critical moments due to so-called “comradeship.”
This kind of cognition seems to be… more consistent with the creed he formed in his early years because of the “tragedy” of his father Hatake Sakumo, that “Ninjas must abide by the rules and the mission is above all else.”
However, this kind of fit comes at the cost of sacrificing some “humanity”.
Kakashi’s attitude towards Uzumaki Naruto, this “special” disciple, also seems a bit… official.
Of course he knew that Naruto had the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox sealed inside him, and he also knew that the child was in a very difficult situation in the village.
However, as far as he knew, the kind “Third Hokage Grandpa” had never specifically instructed him to take good care of the orphan of the hero and guide him onto the right path.
Therefore, he treated Naruto’s “specialness” merely as a “mission parameter that requires special attention.”
For example, when carrying out a mission, one must consider the risk that the Nine-Tails Chakra in Naruto’s body may get out of control.
When conducting training, some special “control” and “guidance” plans should be formulated based on Naruto’s characteristics.
As for Naruto’s inner loneliness and pain, and his desire for love and recognition…
In Kakashi’s opinion, these were “personal emotional issues” that were “irrelevant to the mission” and were not within his scope of responsibility.
He just needs to make sure that Naruto’s “tailed beast weapon” can stably play its due “role” and will not pose a new threat to the village. That’s enough.
So, in this “new” Class 7.
Kakashi is still the powerful but somewhat unfathomable instructor.
Sasuke is still the cold-blooded boy who carries the “hatred” of his family (if genocide occurs in some form) or the “mission of revival” and who only wants to become stronger.
Sakura is still the ordinary girl who is trying hard to prove her worth between two “problem children”.
And Naruto…
He is still the same “last-place” who is noisy, likes to play pranks, and desires to be recognized by everyone.
However, his heart seemed to be… lonelier and more insecure than in the “original book”.
Because, in this world without the protection of the “Third Hokage”, and without the heartfelt care and guidance of Teacher Iruka (Iruka’s memory and teaching methods were also affected).
The “warmth” he could feel was so little.
The members of Team 7, under the somewhat cold and utilitarian guidance of Kakashi, began to carry out various ninja missions.
The relationship between them is more of a “temporary cooperation” based on task requirements rather than an “emotional bond” from the heart.
They also quarrel, cooperate, and cover each other in battle.
But I always feel like… something is missing.
There is a lack of the “silly” and “passion” that allows one to risk one’s life for one’s companions, even at the cost of one’s own life.
This may be the kind of “alienation” that is bound to occur after the inheritance of the “Will of Fire” is interrupted.
Compared with Kakashi’s generation of ninjas, those ninjas of the same generation as him, or those ninjas who experienced the ups and downs of the “old era” earlier, may have more complicated feelings about the changes in this world.
For example, Uchiha Obito and Nohara Rin.
(Here, we need to make a “reasonable” setting for the fate of these two characters that conforms to the current world line. Considering the thoroughness of Danzo’s “purification” operation and the powerful power of the “dictator button”, it can be set as follows: Rin’s death did not happen for some reason, or the nature and impact of what happened were different from the original. For example, she might have been seriously injured, or rescued after being captured, etc. And Obito, therefore, did not experience the kind of despair that was enough to make him completely black. They are still active in their respective positions as Konoha’s ninjas.)
In this modified world line, Nohara Rin is still the gentle, kind and loving medical ninja.
She tried her best to use her medical skills to treat every injured companion, and used her smile to warm everyone in need.
She seemed unaware of the drastic changes in the village’s top leadership and the subtle yet profound changes in the entire atmosphere of Konoha.
In other words, even if she noticed something, she would rather believe that this was only a temporary difficulty, and as long as everyone united and understood each other, everything would be fine.
She still strives to maintain relationships among her companions, and attempts to resolve any conflicts and estrangements that may exist with her kindness and sincerity.
She is like a small flower that still strives to bloom in the cold wind. Although her strength is weak, she stubbornly exudes her unique fragrance.
And Uchiha Obito, the boy who once seemed a little clumsy and impulsive because of his secret love for Rin, has become more mature and stable after being tempered by time.
He still hasn’t given up on his dream of becoming an excellent ninja, and he still hasn’t given up…on winning Lin’s attention and favor.
He focused more on completing the task, improving his own strength, and…how to show his most handsome and reliable side in front of Lin.
Regarding the power struggles among the village’s top leaders and the changes in the entire political atmosphere of Konoha, he seemed… not so sensitive.
In his opinion, those are things that only the “big guys” need to worry about.
He just needs to do his job well and protect the people he wants to protect, that’s enough.
Perhaps, it is because deep in their hearts, they still retain a relatively pure kindness and persistence.
Therefore, the “dictator button”‘s “tampering” of their memories and emotions is not as thorough and untraceable as it is for other people.
They are still trying to live and love in their own way, and have a little… faint hope for the future.
However, for Danzo Shimura, he soon discovered a fact that made him very uneasy, even… a little tricky.
That is, even if he successfully “eliminated” Sarutobi Hiruzen, the individual whom he considered to be the greatest spokesperson for the “Will of Fire”.
Even though he used an iron-fisted approach, he changed the policy orientation and overall atmosphere of Konoha Village.
However, the “Will of Fire” advocated and represented by Sarutobi Hiruzen – the concept that emphasizes love, protection, inheritance and sacrifice, seems… not to have completely disappeared!
Chapter 58: Danzo: The Jinchūriki are all “protecting”! (Old version)
It still spreads and ferments quietly in the hearts of a few people in a very tenacious, even… pervasive, yet imperceptible form.
These people may be ordinary teachers like Umino Iruka, who, although their memories have been tampered with, still retain their obsession with “protecting the next generation” deep in their hearts.
It may be an elite jonin like Kakashi Hatake, who becomes cold and pragmatic on the surface, but in the softest corner of his heart, he still hides deep feelings for his companions and teachers (such as Minato Namikaze).
He may even be a “problem child” like Uzumaki Naruto, who has lived in loneliness and malice since childhood, but because of the inheritance of his blood and the guidance of his subconscious mind, he has an almost paranoid desire for “bonds” and “recognition”.
This kind of ideological, or spiritual, influence is far more difficult to eradicate than physical elimination!
It is like air, invisible and intangible, yet omnipresent.
It is also like a seed buried deep underground. Even if the vegetation on the ground is burned to ashes, as long as it encounters suitable soil and rain, it may still take root and sprout again, and even… grow into a towering tree!
This discovery made Danzo feel an unprecedented sense of crisis.
He realized that if the soil for the survival of the “Will of Fire”, an idea that he considered “weak” and “harmful”, could not be eradicated fundamentally.
Then, no matter how he eliminates “individuals” or how he changes the “system”, he cannot truly achieve his “absolute control” and “thorough purification” of Konoha Village.
His “new order” may be subverted at any time by this “revival” of “old ideas”!
“Thoughts… are the most stubborn enemy!” Tuan hid in his secret room, muttering to himself with a sinister look in his eyes.
He held the “dictator button” tightly in his hand.
He knew that simply “erasing” individuals would no longer solve the problem.
He needs… a larger-scale and deeper “thought purification movement”!
He wants to start from education, propaganda, culture, and every aspect that can influence people’s thoughts and values.
He completely changed the perception of the villagers and ninjas of Konoha, and imprinted his concepts of “absolute discipline”, “collective supremacy”, “sacrifice and dedication (of course, the ultimate beneficiary of this dedication must be Danzo Shimura himself)” and so on, like a steel stamp, deeply in everyone’s heart!
He wanted to make sure that the “Will of Fire”, a “sugar-coated bullet” that he thought was full of “hypocrisy” and “weakness”, would no longer have any room to survive in Konoha Village!
Only in this way can he establish a true “Iron and Blood Empire” that belongs entirely to him, Shimura Danzo!
After making up his mind, Danzo immediately began to implement his “thought purification movement”.
The first to bear the brunt of his “special attention” was the Konoha Ninja School, an important institution responsible for training the next generation of ninjas.
He believes that the shaping of thoughts must start from childhood.
Only by instilling the “correct” ideas in children when they are still a blank slate can we ensure that they will become the most “qualified” and “loyal” “tools” in the future.
As a result, the textbooks of Konoha Ninja School underwent large-scale and subversive revisions overnight.
Those chapters and paragraphs that once emphasized the display of individual talents, the importance of emotional bonds, and the significance of protecting companions were ruthlessly deleted or tampered with.
Instead, there are a lot of “new ideas” filled with content such as “discipline first”, “obeying orders is a duty”, “collective interests are above all else (of course, the final right of interpretation of this ‘collective’ also belongs to Danzo)”.
The textbooks no longer encourage students to develop their own personality and specialties.
Instead, they are required to follow orders and obey absolutely, just like the military.
Any “maverick” behavior, any idea of “questioning authority”, will be regarded as “heresy” and “danger signal”, and will be severely criticized and “corrected”.
The explanation of “Will of Fire” in the textbooks has also undergone fundamental changes.
It is no longer the warm concept that emphasizes “love” and “protection”.
Instead, it has been distorted into a cold dogma that requires individuals to unconditionally sacrifice themselves and devote everything for the “overall interests” of the “village” (actually the ruling class represented by Danzo).
Even the history of Konoha Village was reinterpreted and reshaped.
Those people and deeds that were once regarded as heroes would be deliberately downplayed or even distorted and discredited if they contradicted Danzo’s “new ideas”.
Some characters and events that were originally not so eye-catching but were in line with Danzo’s “values” would be infinitely elevated and beautified to become new “role models” and “spiritual idols.”
For example, the “overly idealistic” “pacifism” ideas of the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju, were interpreted in the new textbooks as an “unrealistic fantasy” and one of the “root causes” of the subsequent wars in the ninja world.
The second-generation Hokage, Senju Tobirama,’s village governance philosophy that emphasized “iron fist” and “realism” was highly praised and regarded as a guiding principle.
Of course, in these tampered histories, Danzo Shimura himself and the Root organization he led were naturally given a more “glorious” and “positive” image.
They are portrayed as “unsung heroes” who have played a “mainstay” role in every crisis of Konoha Village. They are the most determined and purest “guardians” and “practitioners” of the “will of fire”.
The ultimate purpose of all these modifications and shaping is only one——
That is to consolidate Danzo Shimura’s personal authority and ruling position, and to place his will above the entire Konoha Village.
He wanted to make all the villagers and ninjas of Konoha submit to him completely from the root of their thoughts.
This “thought purification movement” from top to bottom and from inside to outside spread rapidly throughout the entire Konoha Village like a silent plague.
It didn’t just change the teaching materials in ninja schools.
It has penetrated into every corner of the village.
For example, the propaganda organs in the village began to publish and broadcast a large number of articles and videos that promoted “Danzo Thought.”
For example, cultural and entertainment activities in the village are also subject to strict censorship and restrictions. Any work that is considered “not in line with mainstream values” will be banned from dissemination.
Chapter 59 Akatsuki? A bunch of psychopaths want peace? (Old version)
Even the villagers’ daily words and deeds were included in the scope of “ideological assessment.”
The members of the root are like omnipresent ghosts, monitoring everyone’s words and deeds.
Any “inappropriate” complaint or any “questioning authority” look may bring about a catastrophic disaster.
The entire Konoha Village was shrouded in a suffocating “red terror”.
People’s thoughts are being forcibly “formatted” and “unified”.
The lights of “love”, “protection”, “freedom” and “individuality” that once shone in their hearts are being extinguished bit by bit.
Instead, there is cold discipline, numb obedience, and blind worship of the almighty “Chief Executive”.
He believed that only in this way could the soil for the survival of the “Will of Fire” be completely eradicated and a truly “Iron and Blood Empire” that would never collapse be established.
He didn’t know that the power of thought was far stronger than he imagined.
Even in the darkest and most oppressive times, there will always be some unyielding souls guarding the light of humanity in secret.
And when these lights come together again at a certain moment.
The power they unleashed might be… enough to burn this self-righteous “god” of his and his illusory “empire” to ashes.
But now, Danzo is still immersed in his fantasy of “controlling everything” and cannot extricate himself.
The “dictator button” in his hand is still constantly “clearing” those “obstacles” and “impurities” he considers.
The future of Konoha Village has become even more confusing and full of crises.
It was late at night and everything was quiet.
After experiencing the “solemnity” and “orderliness” that had been deliberately created during the day, the Konoha Village finally took off its disguise and sank into a dead silent darkness.
In the Chief Consul’s residence, in the deepest and most heavily guarded secret room.
Shimura Danzo was alone, sitting cross-legged on a cold futon.
He didn’t light the lamp.
Darkness is his most familiar and safest companion.
He slowly raised his hand, and his right arm, wrapped in thick bandages, looked particularly abrupt and strange in the darkness.
He stared at the palm of his hand with his only remaining left eye.
There is nothing in the palm of my hand.
But deep in his consciousness, he could clearly feel the existence of that cold and hard black metal cube – the “dictator button”.
It is like a part of his body, or rather, an extension of his soul, closely connected to him and inseparable from him.
Over the years, he relied on this button to clear countless obstacles, smooth out countless “dishonors”, and shape the entire Konoha Village, bit by bit, into what he wanted.
He had tasted the supreme pleasure of dominating everything and modifying reality at will.
He enjoyed the absolute authority that was feared by everyone and enforced discipline.
He firmly believed that he was carrying out a “great cause” that had never been done before and might never be done again.
However……
On some quiet nights, when he was alone, facing the endless darkness.
An inexplicable feeling of fatigue and emptiness coming from the deepest part of his soul would drown him like a tide.
It’s hard to describe that feeling in words.
It was as if his spirit and his soul were being eroded and hollowed out bit by bit by an invisible force.
Whenever this feeling came over him, he would feel palpitations and trance.
He would think of something…the distant past that he had long since deliberately forgotten.
He thought of those “companions” who once fought alongside him but eventually parted ways or even became enemies for various reasons.
Thinking of those “old friends” who once left traces in his life but were “erased” by his own hands.
Thinking of those so-called “humanity” and “emotions” that he once possessed but had long been devoured by his extreme desire for power.
These chaotic thoughts, like ghosts, lingered in his mind, making him feel indescribable irritability and uneasiness.
The use of the “dictator button” is not without cost.
Every time a living life is wiped out, every time an established reality is tampered with, every time a group of people’s cognition is distorted…
These actions were invisibly consuming his mental strength, which had already been depleted due to practicing forbidden techniques in his early years.
More importantly, this “authority of God” that wantonly plays with the fate of others and tramples on all rules is also subtly distorting his humanity and eroding his soul.
It made him become colder and colder, more and more indifferent, and less and less like a “human”.
He began to lose interest in everything around him.
Apart from power, apart from control, apart from the “perfect order” he imagined, it seemed…there was nothing that could stir up the waves in his heart anymore.
This exhaustion and emptiness coming from the depths of his soul made Danzo feel a hint of… imperceptible fear.
He was afraid that if this continued, would he… eventually become an empty shell without emotions or soul, who only knew how to pursue power?
Will it be…completely backfired and swallowed up by that mysterious “dictator button”?
But he quickly forced the thought of “weakness” out of his mind.
“No! This is impossible!” He roared in his heart, “I, Shimura Danzo, am the owner of this button! I am the one who controls everything!”
He attributed this inexplicable fatigue and emptiness to his “overwork and worry for the village.”
After all, you have to manage such a large village, implement so many “groundbreaking” policies, and always be on guard against various “threats” from both inside and outside…
All of these require a huge amount of thought and energy.
It’s normal to feel tired.
And the best way to solve this fatigue is… to gain more powerful strength and… eternal life!
Yes, eternal life!
Only with eternal life can he maintain the “ideal order” he has established for a long time without having to worry about all his efforts being wasted due to his aging and death.
Only with absolute power can he truly control everything, including the mysterious “dictator button”, without having to worry about backlash.
This desire for immortality and absolute power burned in his heart like a wildfire, temporarily suppressing the negative emotions caused by using the button.
Chapter 60: The Immortal Duo? Kakuzu, you have a lot of money! (Old version)
He told himself that all the exhaustion and emptiness he was experiencing now were only temporary.
As long as he can achieve the ultimate goal, as long as he can become that eternal, supreme being.
Then, everything will be worth it!
In order to ensure that the “ideal order” that he established can be maintained for thousands of years, and also to deal with the unknown backlash that may be brought about by the mysterious “dictator button”.
Danzo began to devote part of his energy to secretly searching for ways to prolong his life and strengthen his own strength.
He is no longer content to simply remove external obstacles by pressing the “dictator button”.
He was more eager to fundamentally improve his “hardware level” so that he could possess true “divine power” that did not rely on any external objects.
And as far as he knew, among all the powerful people who had appeared in the history of Konoha Village.
There was one person’s power that made him desire it the most, and also the most… coveted.
That person is the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju!
Hashirama Senju’s almost abnormally strong vitality and his unique Wood Release Bloodline Limit that can pacify troubled times and create all things.
In Danzo’s view, it is simply a gift from God!
If…if he could have the vitality and wood escape power of the first Hokage…
Then, he can not only easily solve the problems of “mental loss” and “life limit” that he is currently facing.
What’s more, you can improve your strength to an unprecedented level where you can truly look down on all living beings!
By then, he might… be able to truly control the “dictator button” and even… understand its ultimate secret!
This desire for the power of the first Hokage came earlier, was more urgent and naked than in the original work, because he possessed the “dictator button”, a more direct and powerful “plug-in”.
Because he vaguely felt that although the “dictator button” was powerful, it was not omnipotent.
It seems… there is some unknown limitation, or… there is some terrible price hidden.
He must find a way to replace, or at least balance, this power as soon as possible.
The cells of the First Hokage and the power of Wood Release contained in them are undoubtedly the best choice he can think of at the moment!
He believed that only by possessing the nearly immortal vitality of the First Hokage and the power of Wood Release that was enough to create and destroy everything, could he truly control everything!
This thought, like the devil’s whisper, kept echoing in his ears, making his heart surge and unable to control himself.
And just when Danzo had such a strong desire for the power of the first Hokage.
Inevitably, the figure of a person appeared in his mind again.
Danzo has always had very complicated feelings towards Orochimaru, his former fellow apprentice.
He admired Orochimaru’s unparalleled scientific talent and his dedication to studying forbidden techniques.
They are also wary of his unfathomable ambitions and unscrupulous style of doing things.
Before, although Danzo was aware of Orochimaru’s spying on him and the Root, he did not choose to “eliminate” it immediately.
On the one hand, it was because he still had some expectations for some “value” of Orochimaru.
On the other hand, he also wanted to see to what extent Orochimaru could find out, so as to test the concealment of the “dictator button”.
And now, when Danzo himself has such an urgent need for “immortality” and “power enhancement”.
Orochimaru’s “value” in his mind has undoubtedly been raised to a higher level.
Because, as far as Danzo knew, there was probably no one in the entire Konoha Village, or even in the entire ninja world, who was better than Orochimaru at conducting forbidden techniques research related to “life sciences.”
Whether it’s cell culture, human body modification, or soul reincarnation…
Orochimaru has already dabbled in these areas that seem shocking, even blasphemous, to ordinary people, and has achieved many jaw-dropping “results.”
If…if I could apply Orochimaru’s talent and skills to myself…
Danzo’s heart couldn’t help but beat faster.
He knew that cooperating with a dangerous person like Orochimaru would be like courting death.
Once you lose control, you are likely to bring disaster upon yourself and suffer the consequences.
However, in order to achieve his grand goal and obtain the power he has always dreamed of.
Taking some risks seems… worthwhile.
What’s more, he holds the ultimate “safety measure” – the “dictator button”.
As long as he can ensure that Orochimaru’s research results can eventually be used for his own benefit and will not threaten his fundamental interests.
Well, it might not be a bad idea to temporarily tolerate the existence of this poisonous snake, or even… give him some “help” and “support”.
So, Danzo began to selectively open up some research resources to Orochimaru that he had never dared to think of before.
For example, some ninja corpses with special bloodline limits that were recovered from the battlefield.
For example, some ancient scrolls about various forbidden and secret techniques that were secretly collected by the Roots.
He even condoned Orochimaru’s “not so legal” human experiments in some secret laboratories of the Root (of course, the subjects of the experiments were mostly prisoners or “defective products” who he judged to be “worthless”).
He also hinted to Orochimaru in some obscure ways that if he could make “breakthrough progress” in research in certain “specific fields” and was willing to “share the results” with him.
Then, he can not only obtain more research resources and greater research freedom.
Even in the future power structure of Konoha Village, it will occupy a… “special” position.
Of course, all of Danzo’s “goodwill” and “winning over” were based on his close surveillance of Orochimaru.
He dispatched the Root’s most elite surveillance team to keep an eye on Orochimaru’s every move day and night.
He also set up various barriers and traps of his own design around Orochimaru’s laboratory, which were full of control and counter-measures.
He wanted to make sure that every move of this venomous snake was under his control.
Once he discovers that Orochimaru has any improper intentions or his research direction is beyond his tolerance.
He would not hesitate to take back everything he had given, and… make this poisonous snake pay the most painful price for his greed and ambition.
Chapter 61 “Ding!” Kakuzu, your heart is back to zero! (Old version)
Orochimaru was naturally aware of Danzo’s sudden “goodwill” and “support”, and was happy to see it happen.
Although he was also extremely wary of Danzo’s unfathomable scheming and the mysterious power he might hold.
But he knew even more clearly that Danzo now… needed help from him.
And this is a great opportunity for him to take advantage of to gain greater benefits and research space for himself.
Thus, a “dangerous cooperation” full of mutual exploitation, mutual testing, and mutual vigilance quietly unfolded between these two men who were equally full of ambition and conspiracy.
And with Danzo’s tacit approval, or even a certain degree of “encouragement”.
Orochimaru’s research on the cells of the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju, was also able to proceed more secretively and in more depth.
Danzo’s interest in Cell-1 is more direct and utilitarian than in the original novel.
He doesn’t just want to obtain the Wood Release Kekkei Genkai.
He even sees it as the key to strengthening his own vitality, compensating for the mental damage caused by frequent use of the “dictator button”, and even… finally getting rid of his dependence on that mysterious button!
He longed to have nearly unlimited chakra and an abnormally strong life recovery ability like the first Hokage.
He even fantasized that if he could perfectly transplant the first generation cells into himself, would he be able to awaken the legendary Wood Release and possess the “divine power” that could create forests and pacify troubled times?
If he could really achieve that, then perhaps… Danzo Shimura would no longer need to rely on the “dictator button” of unknown origin and full of unknown risks!
He will become a truly invincible existence with his own strength!
This thought made Danzo feel extremely excited and expectant.
He began to plan silently in his mind to transplant the primary cells into his own body at the right time.
Of course, he will be more cautious and better prepared than the “failures” in the original work (such as Yamato).
He would use Orochimaru’s research findings, as well as the various secret techniques and resources at the Root’s disposal, to minimize the risk of the transplant and increase the chances of success.
He wanted to make sure that he could perfectly integrate the power of the primary cells instead of being backfired and devoured by them.
This is a big gamble.
If he wins the bet, he will ascend to heaven overnight and become a true “God”.
Lost the bet…
No, he, Danzo Shimura, will never lose!
While secretly carrying out these forbidden studies and dangerous plans, Danzo’s path to power in Konoha Village was also smooth.
Without Sarutobi Hiruzen, the biggest political opponent and ideological check and balance.
Those veterans and advisers who once dared to challenge him openly in meetings had long been “eliminated” by him.
The iron-fisted policies he implemented encountered almost no significant resistance in the entire Konoha Village.
His will is unimpeded.
No one dared to disobey his orders.
Under his rule, the entire Konoha Village became more and more “orderly” and “highly unified”.
But it is also becoming more and more…lifeless and lacking in vitality.
He believes that this is what his “ideal order” should look like.
However, deep in his heart, he always knew clearly that in his seemingly perfect “New Konoha”, there was still a huge and most unstable factor hidden.
That is… the Uchiha clan!
This “time bomb”, which he believes must be completely eradicated, still exists.
Although he has used various means to severely suppress and restrict the Uchiha clan.
Although he also “cleared” some radical elements within the Uchiha.
However, the Uchiha clan’s powerful bloodline limit and their arrogant and unruly national character have always been a thorn in his heart.
He knew that as long as the Uchiha clan existed, they would be the biggest potential threat to his “perfect order”.
It is also his next major concern that must be resolved once and for all!
He has already begun secretly making various preparations for this “final solution” plan.
He wanted to completely wipe out the Uchiha clan, this “unstable factor”, from Konoha Village and even from this world in a way that was more thorough and left no legacy than any other time in history!
The “dictator button” in his hand will undoubtedly play a crucial role in this foreseeable, bloody and cruel “final solution”.
Danzo’s eyes flashed coldly and cruelly in the darkness.
He couldn’t wait to see the “perfect” Konoha Village without any “impurities” and “threats” arrive soon.
Although, the price may be the blood of countless innocent lives and the complete collapse of the entire ninja world’s order.
Under Shimura Danzo’s iron-fisted rule, the “order” of Konoha Village has become increasingly stable, and his personal authority has reached an unprecedented peak. However, for this insatiable ambitious man, this is just the beginning. He began to look at those “special individuals” who could bring him greater benefits or pose a deeper threat to him.
Among them, Uzumaki Naruto, the new generation of Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, is undoubtedly his top priority.
In the past, Danzo’s attitude towards Naruto was more of a strict supervision based on “risk control”. He regarded Naruto as an extremely unstable “tailed beast weapon”, a “time bomb” that could bring disaster to the village at any time. All the measures he took, whether to isolate him or suppress him, were ultimately aimed at preventing the Nine-Tailed Fox in Naruto from getting out of control, and… preventing Naruto, the “weapon”, from falling into the hands of others.
However, as Danzo continued to strengthen his own power (such as his research and desire for the first generation of cells), and his control over the entire Konoha Village deepened.
His “value assessment” of Uzumaki Naruto also began to undergo subtle changes.
He was no longer content to simply view Naruto as a dangerous person who needed to be “put away”.
He began to think about how to use the power of the tailed beast that was enough to destroy the world more “actively” and “efficiently”.
If…if I could perfectly control the Nine-Tails’ chakra in my hands, transforming it into a powerful weapon that I could deploy at will and that would absolutely obey…
What a terrifying and exhilarating scene that would be!
This thought, like a poisonous snake, quickly grew in his mind.
Chapter 62: Hidan, feel the true punishment of God! (Old version)
He knew that although the power of the tailed beasts was violent and difficult to control, it was not completely uncontrollable.
In history, there have been jinchūriki who were able to perfectly control the tailed beasts, such as Uzumaki Mito, the wife of the first Hokage, Hashirama Senju.
Although Uzumaki Naruto currently looks like a naughty and mediocre “tail end” of the class.
But who can guarantee that there is not some special potential hidden in his body that can control the Nine-Tailed Fox?
What’s more, even if Naruto himself cannot perfectly control the Nine-Tails, he may be able to “optimize” and “transform” it through some “special” means.
Therefore, Danzo’s “attention” to Uzumaki Naruto was elevated to a new level.
He is no longer satisfied with merely passively “supervising” and “suppressing” it.
He began to view it as a “strategic-level weapon” with great development potential.
He ordered the scientific researchers of the Root (most of whom were Danzo’s diehard fans, or some researchers with certain expertise in related fields who were controlled and coerced by him by various means) to begin secretly conducting more in-depth research on the nature of the Nine-Tails’ chakra and the symbiotic relationship between the jinchūriki and the tailed beasts.
He even revealed some “research topics” about the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki to Orochimaru, who was conducting research on forbidden techniques, through some obscure channels, and hinted that if Orochimaru could make some “breakthrough progress” in this regard, he would receive unimaginable “rewards” and “research freedom.”
Of course, Danzo doesn’t completely trust Orochimaru. He just wants to use Orochimaru’s crazy scientific research talent to explore some possible “shortcuts” for himself.
His real purpose is to conduct some kind of “optimization” or “control” experiment on Naruto.
He wanted to make Uzumaki Naruto into an “ultimate weapon” that was smoother to use, more controllable, and more powerful than any other Jinchūriki in history!
This “weapon” must not only be able to unleash the Nine-Tailed Fox’s destructive power.
More importantly, you must absolutely obey the will of Shimura Danzo!
He wants to make Naruto the sharpest sword in his hand, pointing it at any enemy he wants to destroy!
This plan is undoubtedly crazy and dangerous.
If it fails, it is likely that the Nine-Tails will go berserk again, bringing disaster to Konoha.
But Danzo was full of confidence in this.
Because he holds the ultimate “safety measure”, the “dictator button”.
Even if the experiment failed, he was confident that he could completely “erase” Naruto and the Nine-Tails in his body from this world before the Nine-Tails got completely out of control.
To him, this is just an “investment” with controllable risks.
And the return on investment could be hegemony over the entire ninja world!
At the same time that Danzo began to view Uzumaki Naruto as a “developable weapon”, another young genius from the Uchiha clan also came into his focus.
This person is Uchiha Sasuke.
Uchiha Sasuke, as the most dazzling new star among the younger generation of the Uchiha clan (in this modified world line, his specific situation may be different, but it can be set that he is still a highly regarded genius in the clan), has demonstrated amazing ninja talent since his time in ninja school.
Whether it is chakra control, the speed of learning ninjutsu, or the ability to respond in actual combat, he far surpasses his peers.
More importantly, his Sharingan, which has not yet fully awakened but already reveals extraordinary potential.
Danzo has always coveted and desired the power of the Sharingan. He has transplanted a Sharingan into his right eye (this setting can be retained, or adjusted according to the characteristics of the button, for example, he can directly “obtain” the power of the Sharingan through the button without transplanting it).
In his opinion, Uchiha Sasuke is undoubtedly the hope for the future of the Uchiha clan.
But because of this, Sasuke is very likely to become the core force in the future resistance against his rule!
After all, the conflicts and hatred between the Uchiha clan and the Konoha high-level officials (especially Danzo Shimura) have long been deeply rooted and difficult to resolve.
Once Sasuke grew up, he awakened a more powerful Sharingan and learned the “truth” about the injustice and oppression his family had suffered (of course, this version of the “truth” would also be different due to Danzo’s “corrections”).
Then, he is likely to become a more difficult enemy to deal with than Uchiha Madara back then!
Therefore, Danzo’s feelings towards Uchiha Sasuke, this “potential stock”, are quite complicated.
He admires Sasuke’s talent and potential, but is also wary of the threat he may pose in the future.
He began to order the Root’s intelligence personnel to closely monitor Sasuke’s every move and collect all the information about his personality, abilities, interpersonal relationships, etc.
He wanted to conduct a comprehensive assessment of Sasuke.
The results of the evaluation will directly determine how he will deal with Sasuke and the entire Uchiha clan in the future.
Should we try to “guide” and “control” it, and cultivate it into a “tool” that can be used for our own benefit?
Or… when necessary, when he judges that the Uchiha clan is completely of no “use value” or the threat they pose is too great to be controlled, will he “deal with” them together with the entire Uchiha clan to eliminate the threat once and for all?
The fate of Uchiha Sasuke, from the moment he stepped into the Ninja School and showed his extraordinary talent, has been closely linked with the unfathomable ambition of Shimura Danzo and the cold and ruthless “dictator button”.
He was like a carefully selected chess piece, placed on the chessboard called “Konoha”.
The one playing the chess game is none other than the “Chief Consul” who thinks he can control everything.
His every move affects Sasuke’s future life and death.
As the instructor of Team 7, Hatake Kakashi spends every day with Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, and Haruno Sakura, three young Genin with very different personalities.
In the process of carrying out missions together and conducting daily training, with his far superior insight and rich life experience (although his life experience has also undergone some “subtle” changes due to the influence of the “dictator button”), he gradually realized that something… “wrong” was happening.
First, there is Uzumaki Naruto.
Although this child seems to be noisy and likes to play pranks, he always looks full of energy and heartless.
Chapter 63 Even the evil god can’t save you, I said! (Old version)
But inadvertently, Kakashi could always catch a glimpse of loneliness, depression, and… deep desire in the depths of his eyes that was extremely inconsistent with his age.
That kind of desire is a desire for care, a desire for recognition, and a desire for “bonds”.
Kakashi knew that Naruto was the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, and he also knew that his situation in the village was very difficult.
However, the deep-seated loneliness that Naruto showed still made him feel a little… frightened.
It was as if this child had lived since childhood on an isolated island full of malice and indifference, and had never felt true warmth and kindness.
This was in stark contrast to his memory of those companions who had also experienced unhappy childhoods but still remained optimistic and kind (for example, he vaguely remembered that he seemed to have had some… um… very important companions? Their appearance was a little blurry, but the feeling was very profound).
Second, it is Uchiha Sasuke.
This young man, who is hailed as a “genius”, always appears to be cold and arrogant, keeping people at a distance.
But beneath his seemingly calm eyes, Kakashi could clearly feel a strong sense of pride, and… an even stronger sense of uneasiness and anxiety.
That kind of pride stems from his confidence in his own talents and his dedication to the glory of the Uchiha clan.
And that uneasiness and anxiety seemed… to be related to his Sharingan which had not yet fully awakened, and some unknown “secrets” he was carrying.
Kakashi could feel that Sasuke’s heart was like a volcano about to erupt, accumulating huge energy and unstable emotions.
Once exposed to some strong stimulation, it is likely to erupt with unimaginable destructive power.
This feeling made Kakashi worried about Sasuke’s future.
In addition to the two “problem children” Naruto and Sasuke, Kakashi also felt an inexplicable discomfort with the atmosphere of the entire Konoha Village.
Under the rule of his “chief regent” Danzo Shimura, the village did become more “orderly” and “enforced” than before.
There is no chaos or noise on the streets.
The efficiency of the ninjas in carrying out their tasks also seems to have improved a lot.
However, this deliberately created “harmony” and “efficiency” made Kakashi feel…depressed and uncomfortable from the bottom of his heart.
He always felt that beneath this “harmony”, there seemed to be an invisible undercurrent.
That undercurrent is full of coldness, ruthlessness, and… indifference to human nature.
In his memory, Konoha Village… didn’t seem to be like this.
It should be… more humane, freer, and… more energetic.
Although he couldn’t remember what this “should look like” looked like specifically.
But that feeling of “something is wrong” always lingered in his mind and could not be shaken off.
Kakashi is a ninja who has experienced the cruelty of war and witnessed the darkness of human hearts.
He knew that this kind of “abnormal” “normal” often meant that there was a bigger crisis and conspiracy hidden behind it.
Without attracting anyone’s attention, he began to silently observe everything around him, thinking about the source of this “sense of disharmony”.
He would keep an eye out for unusually active root members.
He will analyze the “new decrees” issued by the “Office of the Chief Executive” that seem reasonable but are full of strangeness.
He would even try to find some “clues” that might have been overlooked from those tampered history textbooks and official propaganda.
He didn’t know what exactly he was looking for.
He just instinctively felt that he…had a responsibility to figure it all out.
Perhaps, it was to protect something… something he had forgotten, but was still important.
Or maybe, it’s just to… let my heart, which has become numb after experiencing so much loss, feel a little bit of the reality of being alive again.
Kakashi Hatake, the former “copy ninja”, seems to be re-interpreting and “recognizing” this world distorted by the “dictator button” in a completely new way.
And beneath his seemingly lazy and unruly appearance, a seed of “Guardian” is quietly sprouting.
Under Shimura Danzo’s unremitting “efforts” and the “dictator button”‘s incredible “correction”.
Konoha Village, and the “world” within a certain range around it, are gradually changing towards the “ideal image” that he expects.
Efficient, obedient, no noise, everything is under control.
This is what Danzo envisions as the “perfect order”.
The younger generation of ninjas, such as Uzumaki Naruto, Uchiha Sasuke, Haruno Sakura, and their companions.
They have been doing this since they can remember, or in other words, since they began to form a basic understanding of the world.
They live in such an environment that has been “carefully shaped” and “strictly limited” by Danzo’s will.
The textbooks they studied had been tampered with.
The history they heard was reinterpreted.
The “heroes and role models” they come into contact with are carefully selected and packaged.
The “social atmosphere” they feel is full of discipline, obedience and repression.
Their understanding of the “Will of Fire” is also distorted and alienated.
In their perception, this world…seems to be like this.
They are like canaries living in a huge birdcage. Although they have enough food and clothing, they have lost the freedom to fly in the sky.
They don’t know what the world outside the cage was like.
They also don’t know how different their lives could have been.
Their thoughts, their emotions, their hopes for the future…
They are all unknowingly being indirectly influenced and restricted by Danzo’s invisible hand.
They may resist, struggle, feel confused and lost.
But it is difficult for them to break out of the “cognitive framework” that Danzo carefully constructed for them.
Because they lack a “real coordinate” that can be used for comparison and reference.
This is perhaps the most terrifying and desperate thing about the “dictator button”.
It does more than just erase lives and tamper with memories.
It is fundamentally distorting and reshaping a generation or even several generations’ cognition and beliefs about the entire world!
Danzo Shimura stood on the top of the “Chief Archon Building”, which once symbolized the glory of the Hokage but now has become a symbol of his personal power.
He opened his arms as if to embrace the entire Konoha Village.
Chapter 64 Puppet Master Scorpion? Art is eternal? (Old version)
The biting cold wind blew his dark robe, making it rustle.
He looked down at the village below, which was operating quietly and orderly under his will.
There are few pedestrians on the street and they are all walking hurriedly.
The patrolling ninjas, like emotionless statues, shuttled back and forth in every corner.
The whole village is filled with a kind of… suffocating “efficiency” and “discipline”.
He felt the unprecedented great satisfaction that came from having everything firmly in his hands.
This feeling was much stronger and more lasting than any pleasure he had ever gotten through any conspiracy or bloody killing.
Because this is not just about control over individual lives.
It is also the control over the entire social order and even people’s thoughts and beliefs!
He, Danzo Shimura, is creating a brand new “world” with his own efforts!
However, beneath this extreme sense of satisfaction, there lies a deeper loneliness and an insatiable desire.
He feels lonely because he knows that there is no one else in this world who can truly understand him and share with him the “glory” and “burden” of “creating the world.”
He is destined to be a lonely man walking at the pinnacle of power.
The desire comes from the fact that he knows that Konoha Village… is just the beginning.
His ambition has long surpassed this small ninja village.
His gaze has been cast towards the entire ninja world which is much broader and more chaotic!
He wants to use the omnipotent “dictator button” in his hand to bring the entire world into the “perfect order” he has set!
He wants to become the only and absolute…master on this planet!
And the Uchiha clan, a family that he considered to be full of “instability” and “threats”.
It will be the last internal obstacle that needs to be completely cleared away before he takes this crucial step!
As long as the Uchiha is dealt with, then there will be no force in the entire Konoha that can stop him from moving forward!
Danzo’s eyes flashed with a cold and cruel light as he looked down at the “quiet” Uchiha clan land below.
A larger-scale and bloodier “purification” is about to take place in Konoha.
This time, he wanted to make sure…
No trouble left behind!
Under the gaze of Danzo Shimura’s cold and deep eyes, the Uchiha clan, a powerful ninja family that once left a significant mark in the history of Konoha Village, was being pushed step by step to the edge of the cliff.
The series of discriminatory and repressive policies against the Uchiha clan promulgated by the Chief Archon’s Office were like invisible shackles that were getting tighter and tighter, making it difficult for the entire Uchiha clan to breathe.
The power of the police force has been hollowed out, the freedom of the tribe members to enter and leave the village has been strictly restricted, the channels for purchasing strategic materials have been blocked at every level, and even daily business activities and interpersonal interactions are always shrouded in the shadow of the omnipresent surveillance of the roots.
The living space is shrinking, the dignity is being trampled, and there is deep despair about the future…
All these negative emotions, like volcanic magma about to erupt, quickly accumulated and fermented within the Uchiha clan.
There is a flame of anger burning in the heart of every Uchiha clan member.
They don’t understand what they have done wrong to deserve such unfair treatment.
They don’t understand why, as fellow villagers of Konoha, they have to be treated like criminals, being guarded against and restricted everywhere?
They didn’t understand why this village, which was once founded by their ancestors, had become so cold and heartless?
“We, the Uchiha clan, have shed so much blood and sacrificed so many of our people for Konoha! Why do you treat us like this!”
“Those damned Root lackeys simply treat us like prisoners! We even have to be careful when talking in our own home!”
“The police force is in name only. The glory of our Uchiha has been trampled upon by those bastards!”
“If they continue like this, our Uchiha clan will be completely driven to death by them sooner or later!”
Complaints, curses and resentment like these could be heard one after another in every corner of the Uchiha clan’s territory.
Especially among those young and vigorous members of the tribe, this kind of dissatisfaction reached its peak.
They could not endure such humiliation and oppression.
They longed for change and longed to regain the status and dignity that the Uchiha clan deserved.
Even if… it costs blood and life!
The head of the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Fugaku, naturally also clearly felt the growing anger in the hearts of his clansmen and the unprecedented crisis facing the entire clan.
As the head of the clan, he shoulders the honor and disgrace, rise and fall of the entire family. One can imagine the inner pressure and torment he endures.
On the one hand, he had to do his best to appease those emotional tribesmen, persuading them to remain calm and restrained, and not to be blinded by anger and make any reckless moves that might bring disaster to the family.
He told them that this was an extraordinary period, and the village’s top brass (the iron-fisted chief governor Danzo) was conducting a strict investigation and rectification of all “unstable factors”. As the focus of attention, the Uchiha clan should be more cautious in their words and deeds to avoid giving the other side any excuse to take action.
He promised that he would try every possible way to communicate and negotiate with the village’s top leaders in an effort to ease the tension between the two sides and create a fairer and safer living environment for the Uchiha clan.
But even when he spoke these words of comfort himself, they seemed a little… pale and powerless.
Because he knew better than anyone that Danzo Shimura’s hostility towards the Uchiha clan was deep-rooted and unshakable.
Trying to change Danzo’s opinion through “communication” and “negotiation” is tantamount to courting disaster.
On the other hand, Fugaku was also secretly making various preparations for the worst possible situation.
He knew that if the path of peace was not feasible, if the village leaders really wanted to force the Uchiha clan into a desperate situation.
Then, they, the Uchiha, will never sit idly by and wait for death!
However, no matter how hard Fugaku tried to suppress and guide the protests, the voices of the younger generation in the clan who were planning an armed coup and trying to regain the Uchiha’s rightful status through violence continued to grow like mushrooms after rain.
They believed that instead of waiting for a slow death in humiliation, it would be better to do something big and spectacular!
Even if they fail in the end, they must let the entire Konoha, and even the entire ninja world, see the Uchiha clan’s unyielding will and powerful strength!
Chapter 65 Wrong! Art is “disappearing”! Scorpio, goodbye! (Old version)
“Master Patriarch! We can’t endure this any longer!”
“Those guys don’t even consider us as human beings! We must let them know that the wrath of the Uchiha is not so easy to bear!”
“We have the Sharingan! We have great strength! Why should we let others bully us?”
“As long as we unite and launch a coup, we will be able to overthrow Danzo’s tyranny and take back the glory that belongs to us Uchiha!”
At some secretly held tribal meetings, these radical remarks, like sparks that set a prairie on fire, quickly ignited the passion and anger in the hearts of many young tribal members.
They began to communicate secretly and plan the specific steps of the coup.
Weapons and equipment were quietly stockpiled from police warehouses or through some secret channels.
Some masters of the clan who are proficient in assassination and lurking have also been secretly organized, ready to launch a fatal blow to the power core of Konoha at a critical moment.
A storm against Konoha’s Chief Archon Danzo Shimura and the entire ruling group he represents is brewing rapidly within the Uchiha clan’s territory.
All of this was, of course, under the all-pervasive and strict surveillance of Danzo Shimura.
Through his spies planted within the Uchiha clan (some of these spies were bribed by him, some were coerced by him using various means, and even… some had their memories modified by his “dictator button” to become “double agents” who were absolutely loyal to him) he knew everything that the Uchiha clan did within their territory.
The contents of those secret meetings, the locations where the weapons and equipment were stored, the names of the core personnel involved in the coup plot…
All this information continued to flow into Danzo’s desk.
Looking at the detailed secret reports in his hands, Danzo showed a cold and cruel smile on his face.
“Humph, a bunch of ignorant ants dare to try to shake a big tree?” He thought disdainfully in his heart, “Since you are so eager to die, then I will… fulfill your wish!”
Danzo had actually…already anticipated the possible coup d’état by the Uchiha clan, and could even be said to be…welcoming it.
Because this gave him a “perfect excuse” to completely solve the Uchiha problem.
He knew very well how powerful and intimidating the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan was.
Once these Sharingan users are truly determined to launch an attack regardless of the consequences, the combat power they can unleash is absolutely devastating.
If a large-scale civil war really broke out, even if he could eventually rely on the power of the Root and the “perfect tools” in his hands to completely suppress the Uchiha clan.
Then, Konoha Village will surely be severely damaged, and may even… regress to the devastated state it was in when the Nine-Tails Rebellion just ended.
This was undoubtedly a huge blow to his grand blueprint of “making Konoha the strongest village in the ninja world, and using this as a basis to unify the entire ninja world.”
More importantly, this bloody suppression will inevitably leave indelible hatred.
Even if he could kill all the Uchiha clan members who participated in the coup.
But who can guarantee that there won’t be any fish that slip through the net? That there won’t be any relatives or friends of theirs who are secretly accumulating strength, waiting for the opportunity of revenge?
He recalled that in the vague memory fragment about “another world” that he accidentally spied on (this setting is to explain his understanding of the “Uchiha Itachi genocide” incident, and it can be set as a button that, under certain special circumstances, allowed him to access some information about parallel worlds, or some foreshadowing of “future possibilities”), it seemed… there had been a genocide committed by Uchiha Itachi himself against his own family.
That approach, although from the results, seemed to have “successfully” prevented the Uchiha coup and avoided civil strife in Konoha.
However, the price paid is too tragic and heavy.
Not only did it make Uchiha Itachi bear eternal infamy and pain, but it also left Uchiha Sasuke full of hatred and desire for revenge.
In Danzo’s opinion, that kind of solution full of blood and tragedy was really… too unclever and too “imperfect”.
“Stupid Sarutobi, stupid Uchiha Itachi…” Danzo secretly despised in his heart, “If it were me, I would never deal with the problem in a way that would leave endless troubles.”
And now, he has in his hands a solution that is more “gentle” and more “thorough” than “genocide”.
That is… the “dictator button”!
He didn’t need to start a bloody civil war.
He didn’t need to cause all of Konoha to panic and divide.
He didn’t even need to… let anyone know how the Uchiha clan “disappeared”.
He only needs to gently “press the button” on the core figures of the Uchiha clan and the most restless radicals at the right time.
Then, all problems will be solved.
The Uchiha clan, the scourge that has plagued Konoha for decades, will be completely and eradicated from this world at its root in a way that no one will notice and no one will be able to understand!
This is the real, once-and-for-all “perfect solution”!
Thinking of this, an almost morbid excitement and confidence flashed in Danzo’s eyes.
He had already begun to silently calculate in his mind who should be the first sacrifice of his “Purification of Uchiha” plan.
His primary target, of course, is the current head of the Uchiha clan – Uchiha Fugaku.
In Danzo’s opinion, Uchiha Fugaku, although not the kind of wise leader with great talent and strategy, could lead Uchiha to true revival.
But he is the patriarch of the Uchiha clan after all, and the core figure who maintains the unity and rebellious will of the entire clan.
As long as Fugaku is still alive, there will always be a glimmer of cohesion and possibility of resistance within the Uchiha clan.
But what if… Fugaku suddenly “disappeared”?
Then, the Uchiha clan, without a leader, will inevitably fall into greater chaos and division.
Those radicals who were originally suppressed by Fugaku are likely to become even crazier and more desperate because they have lost their restraints.
Those relatively mild or wavering tribesmen may become even more panicked and at a loss as they have lost their backbone.
By that time, Danzo Shimura would be able to more calmly and easily “divide and rule” this family, which had already become a mess, and “eliminate” them one by one.
Chapter 66 Deidara, your explosion is worthless! (Old version)
Therefore, Uchiha Fugaku must be the first Uchiha core figure to “disappear” from this world!
After making up his mind, Danzo immediately ordered the core staff of the Root to begin carefully planning how to lure Uchiha Fugaku out of the heavily guarded Uchiha clan territory and lure him to a secret location that had been arranged in advance and was completely isolated from the outside world, so that he could easily use the “dictator button”.
This plan must be flawless and must not arouse suspicion from Uchiha Fugaku himself or anyone else.
After careful planning and deduction, a “deadly bait” for Uchiha Fugaku was created.
It was a forged document, but it was made to be so realistic that it could be mistaken for the real thing. It stated that “the Office of the Chief Regent intends to hold secret talks with the Uchiha clan to jointly discuss resolving the conflict between the two parties and improve the situation of the Uchiha clan in the village.”
This “intelligence” not only “elaborates” in detail the “affirmation” of the “historical contribution” of the Uchiha clan by the “Chief Archon” (that is, Danzo himself), but also his “concern” and “reflection” on the current tensions between the two sides.
It also “hinted” that the “Chief Archon” intended to gradually restore the power of the Uchiha Police Force in the future, and was considering reserving a certain “voice” and “representative seats” for the Uchiha clan in the village’s upper echelons.
Of course, the premise of all this is that the Uchiha clan must show enough “sincerity” and “cooperative attitude”, and… the clan leader, Uchiha Fugaku, must personally and secretly go to a “safe place” designated by the “Office of the Chief Regent” to hold an “informal” but crucial “preliminary meeting” with the “special representative”.
This “bait” is not only vicious but also accurate.
It just captured Uchiha Fugaku’s current anxiety about the future of his family and his last glimmer of hope for peace talks with the village’s top leaders.
Danzo believed that with Uchiha Fugaku’s deep scheming and his emphasis on family interests, even if he had doubts in his heart, he would never easily let go of this… which might be the Uchiha clan’s last chance to “peacefully resolve” the problem.
Sure enough, when this forged “confidential information” was delivered to Uchiha Fugaku in an extremely secretive and “credible” way through a “middleman” carefully selected and controlled by Danzo (this middleman might be a high-ranking Konoha official who had an old acquaintance with the Uchiha clan but had already secretly defected to Danzo, or an “innocent person” whose memory had been modified and who truly believed in the authenticity of this information),
There was indeed a huge wave of turmoil in Fugaku’s heart.
He locked himself in a secret room and read the “intelligence” over and over again, paying attention to every word and every punctuation mark.
His eyes kept changing between hope, suspicion, vigilance, and a hint of barely perceptible excitement.
“Peace talks…? Danzo… will he really…?” Fugaku muttered to himself, frowning.
Of course he knew that Danzo was a cruel, cunning, and extremely bad person, and was definitely not a good person.
It is simply a fantasy to expect that he will suddenly have a change of heart and take the initiative to show goodwill to the Uchiha clan.
The information revealed in this “intelligence” is really too… tempting.
Restore power to the police force? Have a say at the top?
Isn’t this exactly the goal that Uchiha Fugaku and the entire Uchiha clan have been dreaming of?
If…if this is really an opportunity…
Even if there is only a one in ten thousand chance, he can’t give up easily!
After all, the Uchiha clan was almost forced into a desperate situation.
If a “peace talk” can be used to avoid an armed conflict that may result in mutual destruction or even the destruction of both sides, that would undoubtedly be the best outcome.
Of course, Fugaku is not a stupid person.
He knew that this was most likely a trap.
A conspiracy carefully planned by Danzo against him, or against the entire Uchiha clan.
However, even if he knew there was a tiger in the mountain, he still had to… go there!
Because he no longer has many choices.
Finally, after a fierce ideological struggle, Uchiha Fugaku decided… to take the risk!
With the last glimmer of hope for peace talks in the village, and with the necessary vigilance and preparation (for example, he secretly arranged for several of the most elite confidants in the tribe to meet them outside the agreed location, and if an accident occurred, they would immediately launch a counterattack and alert the tribe), he secretly and alone went to the “peace talk” location specified in the “intelligence”.
It was a long-abandoned ancient battlefield site located on the outskirts of Konoha Village.
This place is remote, sparsely populated, and has a complex terrain, filled with various broken walls and hidden corners.
It is indeed a “good place” for “secret talks” or “murder and silence”.
When Uchiha Fugaku’s figure appeared like a ghost in the silent and gloomy ruins of the ancient battlefield.
The people who greeted him were not the “peace negotiation representatives” from the “Office of the Chief Regent” as he had imagined.
But…
A figure that he least wanted to see and that he was most afraid of.
Also, several top masters, wearing Root’s unique masks and exuding strong murderous aura, quietly appeared from behind the broken stone walls behind him!
“Danzo! You…!” Uchiha Fugaku’s pupils suddenly shrank, and the last bit of hope in his heart instantly turned into cold despair and raging rage.
He knew that he… had been fooled!
This is not a “peace talk” at all!
It was a naked…killing setup aimed at him!
“Haha, Fugaku, you’re finally here. I… have been waiting for you for a long time.” Danzo stood on a towering broken monument, looking down at Uchiha Fugaku with a smile full of sarcasm and complacency on his face.
His voice, echoing in the silent night sky, seemed unusually cold and harsh.
“Danzo! You despicable villain! How dare you use such despicable means to plot against me!” Uchiha Fugaku was furious, and in his deep eyes, three black magatama, driven by anger, rapidly spun, emitting a heart-pounding scarlet light.
“Despicable? Haha, the winner takes all.” Danzo shrugged nonchalantly, “Fugaku, I wanted to give you and the Uchiha clan a ‘decent’ ending. It’s a pity… you guys are too ignorant of the current situation.”
Chapter 67 “Bang!” Buttons are the Ultimate Art! (Old Version)
“Stop talking nonsense! Do you think that you bastards can keep me, Uchiha Fugaku, here?!” Fugaku roared angrily and stopped engaging in any meaningless verbal arguments with Danzo.
He knew that today, there was no room for maneuver.
The only option is… a fight to the death!
Before he finished speaking, he had already launched the attack!
A short but extremely fierce battle suddenly broke out on this forgotten ancient battlefield!
Uchiha Fugaku is worthy of being the patriarch of the Uchiha clan. His strength is far beyond that of ordinary jonin.
His body was as fast as lightning. Under the siege of those Root masters, he twisted and turned, and the kunai and shuriken in his hands, like the fangs of poisonous snakes, continuously attacked the enemy’s vital points.
His Sharingan also displayed amazing power. Whether it was perceiving the opponent’s movements or performing exquisite illusions, it caused great trouble to those root masters.
However, since Danzo dared to set up this fatal trap, he must have made sufficient preparations.
Each of those Root masters who besieged Fugaku was an elite who had experienced hundreds of battles and were proficient in various assassination and joint attack techniques.
They cooperated well, were capable of both offense and defense, and it seemed that… they had done quite in-depth research and had specific means of restraining the Uchiha clan’s fighting style and the abilities of the Sharingan.
More importantly, there is Danzo Shimura, who has been standing aside, watching coldly, but locking onto Fugaku like a poisonous snake!
Although he did not attack immediately, the unfathomable and powerful aura emanating from him, as well as his right eye hidden under the bandages, which was full of unknowns and dangers, brought tremendous psychological pressure to Fugaku.
Fugaku knew that what he was going to face today was the most difficult and dangerous battle in his life!
He must…try his best, even…go beyond his limits!
“Aaaaaaah!”
At a critical moment when he was forced into a desperate situation by several Root masters, Uchiha Fugaku let out a roar full of unwillingness and anger.
In his scarlet Sharingan, three magatama spun rapidly, and then… suddenly merged, transforming into a more complex and more ominous weird pattern!
Mangekyō Sharingan!
Under the extreme pressure of life and death, and under the combined catalysis of deep concern for the future of his family and tremendous anger towards his enemies, Uchiha Fugaku actually… successfully opened the pair of legendary forbidden eyes that are powerful enough to compete with the tailed beasts!
(Whether Fugaku has the Mangekyō Sharingan is not clearly stated in the original work. In order to increase the intensity and drama of the battle, as well as the contrast of the subsequent “button” erasing effect, it is set that he has activated it at this time, or has already secretly activated it, but has been hidden and unused.)
With the opening of the Mangekyō Sharingan, Uchiha Fugaku’s aura suddenly surged!
A breathtakingly powerful eye force gushed out from him, sweeping across the entire battlefield!
Those Root Masters who had surrounded him, under the sudden impact of this powerful pupil power, all let out a muffled groan and retreated backwards involuntarily.
Some of the weaker ones even vomited blood from their mouths and suffered serious internal injuries!
“This… this is… the Mangekyō Sharingan?!” A hint of surprise and solemnity flashed in Danzo’s eyes.
Although he had some expectations of Uchiha Fugaku’s strength, he did not expect that he actually… also had such a powerful trump card hidden!
It seems that it may not be so easy to take him down today.
After opening the Mangekyō Sharingan, Uchiha Fugaku’s strength has indeed undergone a drastic change.
He was no longer able to passively defend and dodge like before.
He began to take the initiative!
His eyes, which flashed with an eerie red light, seemed to possess some kind of… terrifying power that could distort reality or control life and death!
(Here you can set some unique abilities for Fugaku’s Mangekyo as needed, such as the prototype of Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, Susanoo, etc., but it doesn’t have to be too powerful, so as not to affect the effects of subsequent buttons.)
However, even though Uchiha Fugaku burst out with such powerful strength, there was still no trace of panic on Danzo’s face.
He just stared at the battlefield coldly, with calculation and cruelty flashing in his eyes.
He is waiting.
Waiting for… the best and only opportunity to escape.
He knew that although the Mangekyō Sharingan was powerful, it also consumed a great deal of energy from the user.
Uchiha Fugaku couldn’t maintain this state for long.
As long as he could seize the moment when Fugaku’s strength was fading, or his spirit was slacking…
The battle is still going on fiercely.
Uchiha Fugaku gained the upper hand for a while with the powerful Mangekyō Sharingan, and even severely injured several Root masters.
But Danzo and his “perfect tools” are not easy to deal with.
Relying on their numerical advantage and their understanding of the Uchiha’s fighting style, they stubbornly resisted Fugaku’s attacks, constantly consuming his chakra and eye power.
Time passes by every second.
Uchiha Fugaku’s breathing began to become heavier.
The red light in his Mangekyō Sharingan also began to become somewhat… dim and unstable.
He could feel that the chakra in his body was rapidly draining away.
And his spirit felt dizzy and exhausted due to excessive use of his pupil power.
He knew that he… couldn’t hold on any longer.
But he can’t fall down!
Behind him is the future of the entire Uchiha clan!
“I… will never… die here!” Fugaku gritted his teeth and forced out the last bit of chakra in his body, preparing to launch his final and strongest counterattack!
However, just when he concentrated all his spirit and strength into his eyes, preparing to release the eye technique that could destroy the world.
Danzo Shimura, who had been watching coldly from the side, suddenly had a gleam in his eyes!
The time is now!
He seized the tiny but fatal flaw that was caused by Uchiha Fugaku’s full-strength use of force!
But in his heart, with his cold and firm will, he issued an order to erase the “dictator button” that was so close yet so far away!
Uchiha Fugaku, who was gathering his strength and preparing to launch a shocking attack, suddenly froze!
His Sharingan, which was flashing with a strange kaleidoscope light, instantly lost all its luster and became empty and confused.
The expression on his face was still frozen in that last moment filled with reluctance, anger and determination.
Then……
Under the horrified and disbelieving gazes of those surviving Root masters.
Chapter 68 Xiaonan, do you want your paper to dance too? (Old version)
The head of the Uchiha clan, the man who had just unleashed the powerful power of the Mangekyō Sharingan, Uchiha Fugaku…
Just so abruptly, silently, along with his powerful pupil technique that had not yet been unleashed, he completely disappeared from this world.
There were no explosions, no light or shadow, no release of energy.
It was as if he was just a phantom blown away by the wind.
On the battlefield, the only ones left were the stunned, frightened Root members, and… Danzo Shimura, who was standing on the broken monument with a cold and satisfied smile on his face.
“It’s over.” Danzo uttered these three words softly, with a hint of relief in his tone.
Uchiha Fugaku, one of the biggest obstacles in his plan, was finally… completely eliminated by him.
Next, it’s about how to “enjoy” the “fruits of victory”.
Uchiha Fugaku’s sudden “disappearance” caused great shock and unimaginable chaos within the Uchiha clan.
The patriarch, the supreme leader and spiritual pillar of a family, disappeared without a trace overnight, as if he had evaporated from the face of the earth!
This was undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for the Uchiha clan, which was already in a precarious situation!
The first to discover the abnormality were Fugaku’s wife, Uchiha Mikoto, and his two sons, Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Sasuke.
(Here, the specific reactions of Itachi and Sasuke need to be adjusted according to the previous settings of Sasuke’s age and the genocide. If the genocide did not happen, or Sasuke was still young, their reactions might be more panic and helplessness. If Itachi has joined the Anbu and has a deeper understanding of the family’s situation, his reaction might be more complicated and solemn.)
They found that Fugaku had not returned all night, and… there was no message or explanation.
This has never happened before.
An ominous premonition quickly enveloped the entire Uchiha core family.
The news quickly spread to the Uchiha elders and senior members who held important positions in the clan.
They immediately realized that things… might not be simple!
An urgent high-level clan meeting was held overnight in the Uchiha clan’s meeting room, which was filled with a depressing atmosphere.
All the Uchiha high-ranking officials present at the meeting looked solemn and worried.
“Where did the clan leader go? Does anyone know where he was last night?” an elderly elder asked in a trembling voice.
“We only know that the chief left the tribe alone in the evening, saying that… he had important matters to deal with. But he did not elaborate on what the matter was.” A tribesman in charge of guarding the tribe quickly replied.
“Alone? Important matter? Could it be… it’s from the village’s top management…?” Another sharp-minded elder seemed to have thought of something and his expression became even uglier.
For a while, the meeting room was filled with discussions, speculations and anxiety.
Some people believe that Fugaku may have been secretly arrested or assassinated by the village’s top leaders.
Some people believe that Fugaku may have chosen to leave alone because he could not bear the tremendous pressure.
Some people even linked Fugaku’s “disappearance” to the radical member “Uchiha Setsuna” who also “mysteriously disappeared” before, and believed that there must be a huge conspiracy against the Uchiha clan hidden behind this.
They urgently dispatched the ninja in the clan who was best at tracking and reconnaissance to inquire about Fugaku’s whereabouts.
They also tried to inquire and put pressure on the village’s top leaders and other people who might know the truth through various channels.
However, all efforts were in vain, with no response.
Uchiha Fugaku was like a drop of water that merged into the vast ocean, and no trace of him could be found anymore.
What makes them even more terrified and puzzled is…
As they anxiously searched for the whereabouts of the patriarch and discussed countermeasures.
An even stranger and more horrifying phenomenon began to happen to them quietly.
They discovered that in their memories, the name “Uchiha Fugaku” and his identity as the “head of the Uchiha clan” were becoming blurred and fading at an… incredible speed!
At first, they could still clearly remember Fugaku’s appearance, voice, and his daily words and deeds.
But gradually, these memories, as if covered with an increasingly thick gauze, became hazy and no longer so real.
They even began to…can’t remember what their patriarch’s name was.
“Who were we…were we discussing just now?”
“Yeah… why do I feel like… something important is missing from my mind?”
Halfway through the meeting, an elder even suddenly asked this question with a confused look on his face.
The people around will also show confused and bewildered expressions.
It was as if they all suddenly developed a kind of… amnesia for a specific person.
This feeling made them feel extremely scared and terrified!
They knew this was definitely not normal!
Behind this, there must be some terrifying force that they cannot understand, which is capable of distorting and tampering with reality, and is working in secret!
And this force not only took away their patriarch.
He is even trying to… completely erase all traces of the patriarch’s existence from their memories!
The Uchiha clan, this once extremely powerful ninja family, after losing their clan leader, is facing an even more bizarre and more deadly… “memory cleansing” crisis!
Can they survive this “purification” storm directed at the entire family by the “dictator button”?
Or, will they eventually disappear completely from this world silently like the erased “noise”?
The gears of fate are slowly turning in an irreversible way.
The future of the Uchiha clan has become even more confusing and full of crises.
Within the Uchiha clan’s territory, the meeting hall that was supposed to symbolize the family’s unity and authority was now shrouded in unprecedented chaos and strife.
Uchiha Fugaku, the former head of the clan, seemed to have evaporated from the face of the earth. He was ruthlessly erased from everyone’s memory and reality by the “dictator button”.
However, a family, especially a ninja family as large and complex as the Uchiha, cannot be without a leader forever.
Chapter 69 “Correction”, the sky is clear in the Hidden Rain Village! (Old version)
Even in the tampered memories of the Uchiha elders and senior members, the specific name and image of “Uchiha Fugaku” has become blurred or even disappeared completely.
But in their hearts, the instinctive awareness that “the family needs a leader to lead everyone forward” still exists.
It’s like, they know they need to eat to survive, but suddenly they forget what rice and noodles taste like and how to get them.
As a result, a fierce competition for the vacant position of “the new head of the Uchiha clan” inevitably broke out among those powerful and ambitious elders and senior members.
“Fugaku… Oh no, I mean… Our Uchiha clan cannot be without a leader for a day! Now is an extraordinary period, and the village leaders are eyeing us covetously. We must elect a new leader as soon as possible to lead everyone through this difficult time!” An elder named Uchiha Tetsuka said passionately at an emergency clan meeting.
His eyes flickered with an undisguised lust for power. He believed that he was one of the most experienced and powerful elders in the tribe, and should be the best candidate for the new tribe leader.
However, as soon as he finished speaking, another elder named Uchiha Inahiro stood up and refuted, “Elder Tiehuo, you are wrong! Leading a family depends not only on qualifications and strength, but more importantly on wisdom and skills! Now we Uchiha are facing an unprecedentedly complex situation. If we are not careful, we may be doomed! I think we need a younger, more decisive leader who knows how to judge the situation better!”
As he spoke, he intentionally or unintentionally puffed out his chest, implying that he was the “younger and more courageous” candidate.
Soon after, several elders and senior ninjas who were quite influential in the clan also stepped forward and expressed their “interest” in the position of clan leader, either explicitly or implicitly. They began to attack each other and expose each other’s “shortcomings” and “dark history.”
“Humph, Inahiro, you still have the nerve to criticize others? When you were in the police force, you handled the case of the ‘Konoha White Fang’, which left a lot of gossip, right?”
“Elder Tiehuo, although you are highly respected, you are old after all. I’m afraid that your energy… is not enough to handle such a heavy job as the clan leader!”
“And you, Yashiro! Last time, your son had a fight with the Hyuga family in the village and almost caused a conflict between the two clans. As a father, don’t you have any responsibility for not disciplining him properly?”
For a moment, the entire meeting hall turned into a battlefield of verbal sparring.
The elders and senior officials who usually maintained superficial harmony, now tore off their hypocritical masks and revealed their most primitive and ugliest fangs in order to compete for the position of patriarch which symbolizes the highest power of the family.
They attack each other, sabotage each other, and expose each other’s shortcomings.
The entire Uchiha clan was plunged into an unprecedented internal power struggle because it lost the core figure (Uchiha Fugaku) who once was able to barely maintain the internal balance.
The atmosphere within the clan, which was already tense and depressing due to suppression by the village’s top leaders, became even more divided and chaotic.
Some existing factional conflicts and personal grudges were infinitely magnified and intensified during this sensitive period.
The entire family is like a huge ship that has lost its helmsman in a storm and may capsize completely at any time due to internal friction and division.
All of this was coldly watched by Danzo Shimura who was hiding behind the scenes.
He was very satisfied with the “dog-eat-dog” farce happening within the Uchiha clan.
This is exactly what he wanted to see.
A divided, internally-strife-ridden, leaderless Uchiha is the one that is easier for him to control and “purify”.
He even cleverly fanned the flames and sowed discord in secret through the spies under his control, further exacerbating the conflicts and disputes within the Uchiha clan.
He wanted to make this once arrogant and unruly family go further and further on the path of self-destruction.
In this sudden family strife, Uchiha Itachi and Uchiha Shisui, the two young geniuses known as the “Uchiha Twins”, were undoubtedly the ones who felt the deepest and suffered the most.
They are not like the elders who are blinded by the desire for power and only know how to fight for power and profit.
They are more concerned about the fate and future of the entire family.
They felt deeply confused, worried, and even…desperate about the family’s sudden loss of its core leader (although they couldn’t remember who that leader was) and the resulting fierce internal strife.
“Itachi, what…what is going on? Why…why did it turn out like this?” Shisui found Uchiha Itachi practicing alone in a secluded training ground, his tone full of anxiety and uneasiness.
His brows were furrowed and his eyes were bloodshot, and it was obvious that he had not had a good rest for many days.
Uchiha Itachi stopped what he was doing, and his handsome but slightly childish face was filled with solemnity and worry that did not match his age.
He was silent for a moment, then he slowly said, “I don’t know. But I always feel… as if we have… forgotten something very important. Or rather, we have… lost a very important person.”
When Shisui heard this, his eyes revealed the same confusion and pain.
“Yeah… I feel the same way.” He murmured to himself, “I vaguely remember that in our Uchiha clan, it seems… there was once a ‘leader’ who was highly respected, able to unite the entire clan, and point the way for us at critical moments. But… no matter how hard I try to recall, I can’t remember the specific appearance and name of that person. It’s as if… that memory was forcibly dug out by something!”
This important loss of memory made them feel an inexplicable panic.
It was as if the ground beneath their feet suddenly cracked open into a bottomless crack, making it possible for them to fall into it at any time and never recover.
They don’t know where the future of their family will go.
They also don’t know what they can do to prevent this possible tragedy.
They could only watch helplessly as those elders, who were usually respected, became hideous and ugly in order to fight for the illusory position of “clan leader”.
They could only watch helplessly as the cohesion of the entire family was gradually eroded amid endless internal friction and disputes.
Chapter 70: Pain’s Six Paths? Nagato, what are you looking at? (Old version)
This feeling of powerlessness makes them feel suffocated.
They began to wonder, whether the Uchiha clan… had really reached the end of its road?
Meanwhile, the Uchiha clan was in chaos and strife due to the “disappearance” of the clan leader.
Danzo Shimura, the “chief director” hidden behind the scenes, would naturally not miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to “kick the dog when it’s down.”
He commanded the members of the Root to launch a second round of more precise and deadly “cleansing” operations against those Uchiha hard-line elders and leaders who were still the most radical and inflammatory after Uchiha Fugaku “disappeared” and tried to organize the remaining forces to confront the village high-level officials.
He wanted to completely eradicate all the “thorns” and “unstable factors” within the Uchiha clan that might pose a threat to him!
He used the spies who had long been planted within the Uchiha clan to accurately grasp the whereabouts and gathering locations of these hard-line figures.
Then, he would personally act, or send his most trusted root elite team, with the “spiritual authorization” of the “dictator button” (because the real right to use the button is in his hands alone), to carry out “targeted elimination” of these targets one by one in the dead of night or when vigilance is lax.
Every “cleansing” operation is carried out stealthily and leaves no trace.
Those hard-line elders who once advocated confrontation in the Uchiha clan may have “passed away peacefully” at home late one night.
Those leaders who once secretly contacted and tried to organize armed resistance may never return after “going out on a mission”.
Their disappearance will not cause much waves within the Uchiha clan.
Because, under the power of the “dictator button” to tamper with memory, their companions and followers will soon “forget” their existence, or “accept” the “fact” that they “left” for various “reasonable reasons.”
In this way, one by one, the “unstable factors” within the Uchiha were completely wiped out from the world by Danzo in this silent yet extremely efficient way.
The Uchiha clan’s ability and will to resist suffered a further severe blow and disintegrated as a result.
With the “mysterious disappearance” of many core figures of the radical faction, the long-term vacancy of the position of patriarch and the intensification of internal disputes.
The Uchiha clan was completely mired in division and chaos.
Some of the relatively clear-headed, or timid, members of the tribe, after experiencing this series of incredible changes, began to advocate temporary forbearance because of the lack of a leader and deep fear of the unknown future. They gave up all thoughts of confronting the village leaders and only wanted to survive and preserve the last bit of their family bloodline.
Some tribesmen, having lost clear leadership and direction, became lost and at a loss, struggling in despair and confusion like headless flies. They didn’t know who they should trust or what they should do.
There are also a very small number of tribesmen who are particularly determined, or in other words, particularly “stubborn”, and they still insist on seeking an explanation for those compatriots who “disappeared without reason” (although they can’t remember who those compatriots are specifically, and only have a vague sense of “injustice”), and they are determined to fight the village leaders to the end.
But these people were weak and powerless, unable to represent anything, and were soon submerged in the even greater wave of panic and despair within the family.
The cohesion of the Uchiha clan has reached its lowest point in history.
The entire family is like a pile of loose sand, allowing the black hand hidden behind the scenes to squeeze and manipulate them at will.
Uchiha Shisui watched his family slide step by step into the abyss of division and destruction, his heart filled with endless pain and anxiety.
He knew that if no action was taken, the Uchiha clan might really be… doomed!
He couldn’t just watch this tragedy happen!
He must do something!
Even if… that would require him to give up his most precious thing!
After a fierce ideological struggle, Uchiha Shisui finally made a difficult decision.
He decided to use the power of his Mangekyō Sharingan, which was known as the “strongest illusion” – “Kotoamatsukami”!
He wants to use the powerful eye technique of “Bietianshen” that is enough to change the will of others without their knowledge, to forcibly reverse the situation of division and chaos within the family!
He wanted to make those tribesmen who were retreating out of fear become brave again!
He wants to guide those tribesmen who are confused and at a loss back to the right direction!
He wants to rekindle the hope for the future among those tribesmen who have given up resistance because of despair!
He wants to unite the entire Uchiha clan to fight against the mastermind who has forced them into a desperate situation!
And…lead them to a path of peaceful coexistence and mutual understanding with the village!
This is the only way he can think of to save his family and the village!
Although, he knew that frequent use of the powerful eye technique “Betsuamatsukami” would cause great burden and damage to his eyes and even his life.
But now, he can no longer care about so much!
However, when Shisui began to try to use “Kotoamatsukami” on some key figures in the clan.
But he sadly discovered that things… were not as simple as he had imagined.
Although “Bie Tianshen” is powerful, he is not omnipotent.
It can only be most effective under specific conditions and targeting specific goals.
And now, the biggest problem within the Uchiha clan is… the lack of a recognized “core object” who can make the final decision!
There is no longer the clan leader Uchiha Fugaku, the nominal supreme leader.
Those elders and senior leaders acted independently and undermined each other.
The entire family fell into a state of power vacuum and confusion of will.
In this situation, Shisui found that it was difficult for his “Kotoamatsukami” to find a “point of force” to concentrate its efforts.
He used his pupil technique on a certain elder, perhaps temporarily changing the elder’s mind.
But soon, this elder will be influenced by other elders or other factors and become wavering again.
He was like playing a game of whack-a-mole, where he pressed down one problem but another popped up, and he was unable to fundamentally solve the problem.
What’s worse is that Shisui’s abnormal behavior of frequently trying to use his eye technique to influence and interfere in the family’s internal affairs soon attracted the attention of Danzo Shimura, the mastermind who was always monitoring the Uchiha clan.
Chapter 71: Shinra Tencong? All beings are equal before the button! (Old version)
Danzo has long coveted the young genius Uchiha Shisui and his Mangekyō Sharingan, which is known to have the “strongest illusion”!
In his opinion, if he could control Shisui’s eyes in his own hands, what a powerful and useful “tool” they would be!
It can help him control people’s minds more easily, implement his will more secretly, and even… have an absolute advantage when fighting against enemies in the future who also possess powerful eye techniques (for example, the owners of bloodline limits from other ninja villages, or… that Orochimaru who makes him uneasy)!
Before, the reason why Danzo did not take action against Shisui immediately was, on the one hand, because Shisui acted relatively low-key and had a certain reputation within the clan. If he acted rashly against him, it might cause unnecessary trouble.
On the other hand, it was also because Danzo’s main energy at the time was focused on eliminating the more threatening “radicals” and “old stubborn people”.
But now, when Shisui took the initiative to “jump” out and tried to interfere with the “fate” of the Uchiha clan with his “dangerous” eyes.
Danzo knew that he… couldn’t wait any longer.
He must take control of this pair of “the most powerful illusion eyes” as soon as possible!
Otherwise, once Shisui really uses the power of “Kotoamatsukami” to reintegrate the Uchiha clan, or… reveal some “truths” that are unfavorable to him.
That would pose a huge threat to his subsequent “Purification of Uchiha” plan and even the rule of the entire Konoha!
A conspiracy against Uchiha Shisui and his precious Mangekyō Sharingan began to brew rapidly in Danzo’s mind.
But Shisui was still completely unaware of this.
He is still making futile efforts to save his family’s fate.
He didn’t know that his pupils, known as the “Eyes of Hope”, had become the “prey” that others were determined to catch.
The tragedy of the Uchiha clan seems… already destined.
The future of Konoha Village has become more dangerous and unpredictable because of the competition for these two eyes.
Uchiha Shisui’s Mangekyō Sharingan, which was known as the “strongest illusion”, and his unusual attempt to use “Kotoamatsukami” to save the fate of his family finally made Shimura Danzo make the final decision –
I must, at all costs, completely control these eyes and this young man who is full of “instability” in my own hands!
Danzo was well aware of Uchiha Shisui’s strength.
The name “Flash Body Shisui” is well-known throughout the ninja world. His superb flash body technique, combined with the powerful illusion that is hard to defend against, and the Uchiha clan’s superb fire escape and physical skills, is enough to give any opponent a headache.
What’s more, Shisui is often accompanied by several equally powerful and loyal Uchiha companions who always protect him.
These people are Shisui’s close friends who grew up together. They cooperate with each other tacitly and are as close as brothers.
If an attack was launched on Shisui by force, even if Danzo could mobilize all the elite forces of the Root, he might not be able to be completely sure of capturing Shisui alive and taking his eyes without paying a heavy price.
Even if the operation failed or the news leaked out, it would likely completely intensify the conflict between the Uchiha clan and the village leaders, leading to unpredictable catastrophic consequences.
This is what Danzo didn’t want to see.
He needs a more “safe” and “efficient” way.
The “dictator button” has undoubtedly become the most perfect “cheat device” in his hands again.
Before taking formal action against Shisui, Danzo carried out some careful and cruel “preliminary preparations”.
He first ordered the Root’s intelligence personnel to use various means to investigate in detail the specific identities, strengths, patterns of action, and the relationships between Shisui and the most capable and vigilant guards around Shisui.
Then, on a seemingly ordinary night, Danzo, alone in his secret room, activated the “Dictator Button”.
His target was not Uchiha Shisui himself.
But… those loyal guards around Shisui!
He would first pluck out Shisui’s “wings” one by one, silently!
He wanted to make Shisui fall into a truly “isolated and helpless” situation without knowing anything!
Driven by Danzo’s will, those Uchiha elite ninjas who were training in their respective homes, on duty in the police force, or in a secret training ground.
At the same time, without any warning, they completely disappeared from this world.
Their families, their companions, their friends…
The memories of all the people related to them have undergone subtly changed under the “correction” of the invisible power of the “dictator button”.
In their new understanding, those “disappeared” Uchiha ninjas might… have temporarily left the village because they were carrying out some highly confidential long-term mission.
Maybe… because of personal reasons, he chose to retire or transfer.
Even… they might not even remember that Shisui once had several such inseparable guards by his side.
Uchiha Shisui himself was naturally affected by this “memory tampering”.
In his current memory, he seemed to… have always been a loner.
He doesn’t have anyone particularly close to him, and he needs a “guard team” to protect him at all times.
He is still the powerful and unique “Shunshin Shisui”.
But deep in his heart, he vaguely felt a sense of… inexplicable “emptiness” and “uneasiness”.
It’s as if something important is missing from my side.
But he couldn’t say what it was exactly.
This feeling has made him more cautious and vigilant than before in his recent actions.
However, he did not know how powerless this “caution” and “vigilance” were in the face of Danzo’s carefully planned conspiracy.
After successfully “clearing” all the “obstacles” around Shisui.
Danzo finally showed his ferocious fangs.
He chose a late night when the moon was dim and there were few pedestrians to launch his long-planned surprise attack on Uchiha Shisui.
The location of the operation was set in a relatively remote woods on the banks of the Nanhe River.
This is the place where Zhiping likes to come to practice and think alone most during his daily life.
Danzo had already dispatched the top masters of the Root to set up a tight net around the forest.
Chapter 72: Earth-shattering Star? I’ll give it to you with one click! (Old version)
Various perception barriers, binding traps, and special devices for disrupting illusions enveloped the entire area.
He wanted to make sure that once Shisui set foot in this area, he would never be able to escape!
When Uchiha Shisui ended a day of “futile running around” as usual (he was still looking for help for the fate of his family, but could not find any effective way), he dragged his tired body and mind to this familiar forest, ready to be alone and quiet.
He didn’t realize that danger…had quietly arrived.
Just when he sat down cross-legged under a big tree, ready to close his eyes and rest, to adjust his restless mood.
Several dark shadows, like evil spirits crawling out of hell, silently appeared from the darkness around him at the same time!
Every black shadow exudes a strong and cold murderous aura!
The weapons in their hands flashed a heart-pounding cold light under the hazy moonlight!
“Who is it?!”
Uchiha Shisui suddenly opened his eyes, and his Sharingan, flashing with three magatama, appeared unusually bright and alert in the darkness.
Almost at the same time, he used the instant body movement technique to try to escape from the encirclement.
However, his lightning-fast figure had just moved less than a few meters when it was bounced back by an invisible barrier!
“Hmph, Shunshin Shisui, do you think… you can still escape?”
A cold and familiar voice came from the treetops not far away.
Shisui looked in the direction of the voice and saw a man in a dark cloak, with a thick bandage on his face, leaving only one sinister left eye exposed. He was looking down at him with a look like a cat playing with a mouse.
If it’s not Shimura Danzo, then who is it? !
“Danzo! You…!” Shisui’s heart sank to the bottom in an instant.
He knew that tonight, things might be very dangerous.
Although he had anticipated Danzo’s meanness and ambition.
But he didn’t expect that Danzo would be so blatant to kill himself, the genius and hope of the Uchiha clan’s future!
Could it be that… he really wanted to exterminate the entire Uchiha clan? !
“Shisui, give me your eyes…” Danzo’s voice was emotionless, as if he was stating an established fact. “Perhaps, I can consider leaving you an intact body.”
“Don’t even think about it!” Shisui roared, no longer holding any illusions.
He knew that today, he had no choice but to… fight to the death!
He quickly formed seals with his hands and blazing flames spewed out of his mouth!
“Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!”
The huge fireball, like a roaring beast, tore through the night sky and swept towards the Root Ninjas who were besieging him and Danzo on the treetops!
However, those Root ninjas were obviously prepared for Uchiha’s Fire Style.
They cooperated with each other tacitly and formed hand seals quickly. One after another, water and earth ninjutsu were released from their hands, colliding with the huge fireball and stirring up water vapor and dust all over the sky.
As for Danzo, he just snorted contemptuously, and with a shake of his body, he easily avoided the aftermath of the fireball.
“You are resisting stubbornly and overestimating your own abilities.” He said lightly, his eyes full of disdain.
Then, a brutal and desperate siege began in the woods shrouded by the barrier.
Uchiha Shisui is worthy of being called “Shisui of Instantaneous Formation”.
Even in this unfavorable situation where we were surrounded and the enemy had already made sufficient preparations.
He still relied on his superb instant body movement technique, as well as his exquisite physical and illusion techniques, to fight with the top masters of the Root.
His figure, like a ghost, flashed and moved quickly on the battlefield, making it difficult for the enemy to catch him.
Every time he swung the short sword in his hand, it brought with it a sharp gust of wind, forcing the Root ninjas to panic.
His pair of Sharingan showed amazing power. Sometimes he cast illusions that could confuse the mind and make the enemy fall into a brief confusion. Sometimes he could accurately perceive the enemy’s attack trajectory and dodge and counterattack in advance.
Two fists cannot beat four hands, and a hero cannot defeat a large number of people.
What’s more, those who besieged him were not an ordinary mob.
Rather, he is the most elite expert among the roots, and the one who is best at assassination and joint attacks!
Each of these people possesses the strength of a jonin level, and they have extremely in-depth research and targeted methods to crack the Uchiha clan’s fighting style and the abilities of the Sharingan.
They were like a group of well-trained hounds, biting Shisui, the wounded tiger, tightly, constantly consuming his chakra and physical strength, and leaving wounds on his body one after another.
What made Shisui feel even more desperate was that he found that he seemed to be… trapped in a “helpless” situation.
In his memory, there seemed to be no companions around him whom he could trust and rely on.
Those guards who once fought alongside him and were as close to him as brothers have become vague or even non-existent shadows in his mind.
This “intelligence error” (actually the result of memory tampering) prevented him from effectively utilizing the surrounding environment and possible “reinforcements” in battle, and also made him more vulnerable to being surrounded and trapped by the enemy.
“Damn it… Am I really going to die here today?” A deep feeling of powerlessness and despair surged in Shisui’s heart.
The wounds on his body were also constantly oozing blood, taking away his precious vitality.
His once bright and firm Sharingan began to feel tingling and blurry due to overuse.
At this moment, Danzo Shimura, who had been watching the battle and waiting for the best opportunity, had a gleam in his eyes!
He saw a tiny flaw in Shisui’s body due to exhaustion!
“Now!”
Danzo’s figure, like an arrow shot from a bow, suddenly swooped down from the treetops, as fast as lightning, and went straight for Shisui’s right eye!
At this moment, his bandaged right arm burst out with amazing strength and speed!
Shisui was startled and tried to dodge, but it was too late!
He could only watch as Danzo’s eagle claw-like hand stabbed his right eye fiercely!
“Puff!”
A dull sound that makes your teeth ache!
Severe pain!
Unimaginable pain, like a tide, instantly overwhelmed Shisui’s nerves!
His right eye was forcibly dug out from its socket by Danzo!
Blood gushed out from his hollow eye sockets like a fountain, staining his handsome face red and also staining the cold land red!
Chapter 73: Absolute? The Black and White Devils also want to spy on me? (Old version)
Shisui let out a scream that was so shrill that it didn’t sound like a human voice. His body was shaking violently due to the severe pain and he almost fell to the ground.
He used his remaining left hand to tightly cover his bleeding right eye, and warm liquid continued to seep out from between his fingers.
And Danzo landed steadily on the ground.
In his hand, there was suddenly an extra Mangekyō Sharingan… one that was still emitting a strange red glow and was filled with an ominous aura!
Those are… Uchiha Shisui’s eyes!
“Haha… finally… got it!” Danzo looked at the eye in his hand that exuded powerful pupil power, and a hideous smile full of greed and satisfaction appeared on his face.
He could clearly feel the terrifying power contained in this eye that was enough to distort the will of others and even change reality!
This is what he has always dreamed of, the “strongest illusion eye” – Bie Tianshen!
As long as I transplant this eye onto my own body…
Then, he, Danzo Shimura, will possess an even more powerful and more secretive power to control people’s hearts!
By then, whether it is the Uchiha clan, the entire Konoha, or even the entire ninja world…
All will submit to his will!
And Uchiha Shisui, after suffering the huge blow of losing an eye and the double trauma of physical and mental trauma, was filled with endless despair about the fate of his family and tremendous anger towards the despicable and shameless behavior of the village’s top leaders (that is, Danzo)!
He knew that he… was powerless to save the situation.
Since Danzo had already taken one of his eyes, there was no way he would let him and the other eye go.
What awaits him is only…death.
But he couldn’t just die in vain!
He still has…an unfinished mission!
He still has…a legacy that needs to be taken care of!
In the last moments of his life, Shisui endured the heart-wrenching pain and the dizziness caused by massive blood loss.
He used up his last bit of strength and activated the technique of instant body movement. Before those Root ninjas could surround him again, he forced his way out of the encirclement and disappeared into the night.
Danzo looked at Shisui’s disappearing back and did not immediately order a pursuit.
A meaningful smile appeared on his face.
“Run away…Run as much as you can…” He said coldly in his heart, “The farther you run, the deeper the despair in your heart will be. And your other eye, in the end…will still fall into my hands.”
He believed that in Shisui’s current state, it would be impossible for him to escape from his grasp.
He was even more looking forward to who Shisui would entrust his only remaining eye to before he died.
And that person might very well be…his next “focus” target.
Uchiha Shisui, dragging his seriously injured and dying body, staggered all the way, using up his last bit of strength, and finally found his most trusted and only friend in his life – Uchiha Itachi.
When Uchiha Itachi saw Shisui’s miserable appearance, covered in blood with only two blood holes left in his right eye, he felt like he was struck by lightning and stood there in a daze.
“Shisui…you…what’s wrong with you?!” Itachi’s voice became hoarse and trembling due to extreme shock and grief.
He couldn’t believe that the bloody man in front of him who looked like he had crawled out of hell was actually Shisui, who always had a gentle smile and took care of him like a brother!
“Itachi… I… I’m almost dying…” Shisui’s voice was as weak as a mosquito, but a glimmer of unyielding light still flashed in his only remaining left eye.
He stretched out his trembling, blood-stained hand and took out a small scroll from his arms with difficulty.
“This… This is… my other eye…” Shisui used up his last bit of strength to stuff the scroll into Itachi’s hand, “I entrust it… to you… I hope you… can use it… to protect the village… to protect… the future of Uchiha…”
After saying this, Shisui’s body fell down limply like a puppet with its strings cut.
The light in his only remaining left eye quickly dimmed, and finally… it completely lost its luster.
“No! Shisui! Shisui!!!”
Uchiha Itachi let out a heart-wrenching howl and hugged Shisui’s gradually cooling body tightly. Tears flowed out of his eyes, which also had the Sharingan, like a flood that broke through a dam.
He witnessed the “death” of his best friend with his own eyes (although he didn’t know whether Shisui’s “death” was due to serious injuries, Danzo’s subsequent pursuit, or… under some subsequent influence of the “dictator button”, he eventually “completely disappeared”), and took over his Mangekyō Sharingan, which was still warm and full of reluctance and entrustment.
His heart was completely filled with endless grief, anger, confusion, and… an indescribable fear!
Why……
Why did it become like this?!
Shisui is so strong, so kind, loves the village so much, and tries so hard to resolve the conflict between the family and the village…
Why… did he end up in such a miserable situation? !
Who is it? !
Who is it?!
To do such a cruel thing to Shisui? !
A cold and cruel figure involuntarily emerged in Uchiha Itachi’s mind.
Apart from him, Itachi couldn’t think of anyone else who would have such deep hostility towards Shisui, and possess such powerful strength and means to force “Instant Body Shisui” into such a desperate situation!
Just as Itachi’s suspicion and hatred towards Danzo were growing wildly like weeds.
An invisible force quietly began to “correct” his memory again.
In his tampered, new cognition.
Uchiha Shisui’s “death” seemed… not to be caused by a specific enemy.
It was because… he couldn’t stand the escalating disputes and infighting within the family.
It was because… he was completely disappointed and desperate about the indifference and tough attitude of the village’s top leaders.
It’s because… he no longer sees any hope of saving his family or the village.
Therefore, in extreme pain and helplessness, he finally chose to commit suicide by jumping into the Nanhe River.
Although this “new memory” is also full of sadness and helplessness, it cleverly transfers the direct responsibility for Shisui’s death from Danzo to the more vague and irresistible “objective factors” such as “internal family conflicts” and “personal despair”.
Uchiha Itachi still felt sad, still felt angry, and still full of doubts about Danzo.
But he… couldn’t find any direct evidence to prove that Danzo was the murderer of Shisui.
He could only bury this suspicion and hatred deep in his heart.
Then, with an even colder and more resolute gaze, he looked at this world…which had become increasingly strange and cruel.